Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

      In the long brutal history of love stories, there is always one concept that stays the same: love makes you crazy. Whether it be Romeo and Juliet, Orpheus and Eurydice, or Pyramus and Thisbe, they all stayed true to one simple idea: the idea of being so in love that you would do anything to be with them. To begin wars, cross into new realms, go against all beliefs you swore to, and, inevitably, in all the cliche love ballads, one would even die to be with the person they love. 

What kind of emotion could make a human go against their very own nature? What could make a person's survival instinct, something hardwired into all our brains from the moment we are born, go against what it was intended to do? 

Love. Love, love, love, love, love, love, love. 

At least, that's how all the stories go. James Potter hadn't really given much thought to if he would be driven mad by the same thing he strived so hard to find. How could he? He was anything but a negative person, and he'd never cause anyone harm, not for anything. He had been raised and surrounded by more love than most individuals knew what to do with. But the boy managed, he siphoned the emotion into himself at any given opportunity— whether it was from his parents, friends, or a passing stranger sending a smile his way, he devoured it. He consumed it, and gave it back tenfold. James didn't believe the idea of loving too much, too hard. He could handle it, and not once had he ever wavered in doing so. 

Unfortunately though, he had always been a little too sure of himself. 

Euphemia Potter always made sure to tell her son as such, trying to explain the way loving someone will absolutely obliterate the way one used to view the world. How putting someone else above yourself made you make decisions you would never have even thought about being a possibility. Made you feel things you didn't know you could feel. These talks never did anything but make James want to experience the said emotion even more than he already had. 

He thought relationships to be pure and innocent. Overflowing with euphoria and joy, because, well, that's the relationship his parents had. They did whatever they could to take care of each other. Coddled the other when they were sick, kissed when they were sad, or happy, or tired, or anything, truly. Never shy to show affection and display the love they had to anyone who would bother to look. They adored each other with every ounce of their soul. It was something so beautiful that it was impossible to put into words. 

James didn't know it was possible for love to make you rot. 

An oversight, on his part. How could one even possibly understand something like that until they experience it themselves? Because god, he was fucking rotting. Love spewing out of his mouth so sweet it chipped his teeth, made them fall out one by one. Adoration sweeping his veins, leaving a trail of sizzling acid as it made its way, burning, burning, burning. One look would light him on fire, make him scream and scream. Can't you see me? Can't you look at me? 

  His skin flaked off into piles of ashes, his heart seized up in his chest and slammed against his ribcage, breaking the bone, squeezing and bleeding and beating. No one told him it would hurt. 

One would assume any normal person would back off. A sane person would end it and never look back, not once, but all the stories were true. Because it made James crazy, and he would rather die than live without Regulus Black. 

That is what goes through his mind at the end. When his bones are snapped at odd angles, glass breaking off into pieces underneath him with every breath, blood seeping out onto the floor. 

He would rather die than live without him. 

He would rather die than live.

He would rather die.

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

      James didn't think he would get used to the rain. He knew he had lived here at one point, but the majority of his life was spent under the scorching Arizona sun. Unforgiving rays that would leave him with a sunburn his mother would fuss over, dry desert air that made it impossible to go an hour without water. But he loved it there; it had become his home for years, and he solemnly would admit that he would miss it very much.

But Forks, Washington, was a new beginning, and well, he had begged his parents to move here, so he had no room to complain about the weather. It was always the plan for Euphemia and Fleamont Potter to move back to their hometown, but it was meant to be after James had graduated. At the end of his sophomore year, they had pulled him aside and began the conversation of their plans and urged him to continue looking into schools in Arizona, and not to worry about them. James wasn't having any of that, though. He was never ashamed to admit he was a big sap, and a mommas boy, so the thought of his parents living thousands of miles away from him was not ideal. 

Sure, he could visit whenever he wanted. They could fly out every holiday. But it wouldn't be the same, and he flat out told them he was going to move with them, and suggested the idea that they leave before he finished school. Both adults protested this, not wanting to uproot their son when he was only two years away from his diploma. It took a lot of reassurance and constant diligence from James, but he was nothing but persistent, and they gave in to his wishes after a few months.

He was exhausted at the effort, but he knew his parents were itching to get on with their lives. They had family and friends in Forks; job opportunities, comfortable familiarity. He wanted his parents to be happy, they more than deserved it after giving him the best life he could have possibly asked for. They gave all of their energy, love, money, and compassion. James was sure even part of their souls. It was his turn to ensure that they got everything they wanted, he would stop at nothing less. 

Did that mean he was necessarily happy about the rain? No, not really. But, it was a minor sacrifice. 

"How are you holding up?" Euphemia asked from the passenger seat of the car. Fleamont sat forward in the driver's seat, squinting at the road with the wipers at full speed. 

"I have never been happier, Effie. Don't worry a single hair on your pretty head," James said with a grin. But with a flick of a brow, and a look the boy knew all too well, he sighed and tried again. He could never get anything past that woman. "I can't feel my legs and I've had to pee for the last two hours." 

A small smile graced her lips, satisfied with that response. "Well you're in luck. We are about to cross the town line, and the house is only another fifteen minutes from there."

James threw his head back in relief. He lost count of the hours they'd spent cramped in the car, and was concerned if he left his legs like this much longer he'd never be able to walk again. While being 6'3" had its advantages, long car rides were his mortal enemy.

"If you're fibbing I think I might cry. Why is there no room in cars? Don't they think that some people need more space?" James asked with a small groan. 

"Just shrink," Euphemia retorted with a shrug of her shoulders. 

"That's rich coming from the person who did this to me. I was just a baby, how dare your genetics make me this tall? Do you have any remorse?" James questioned as he shoved forward between the two front seats. 

"Blame your father for that," she answered. "Leave me out of it." 

Monty gasped, glancing sideways at his wife. "You're just gonna throw me under the bus like that, Effie? Whatever happened to in sickness and inhealth?" 

His mother just gave him a smug smile and focused her attention back to the GPS on her phone. James leaned back in his seat and returned his gaze to the window once again. And yes, it was still raining, sadly, but he could also see a wooden sign coming into view. He twisted and put his face up against the window, glasses going lopsided at the proximity. James could faintly make out the bold white letters in the sheets of rain flying in all directions. 

FORKS, POPULATION 3,120.

James had remembered it being a small town, but he didn't quite remember it being that small. Since James had always been a people person, he loved the dance of meeting all different kinds of individuals the world had to offer, and ensuring they all knew him in return. He tried to not let the small number make him wince. 

A small whistle left his lips before he could stop himself. Figures, his treacherous brain was always moving too quick for him to keep up. "Are there even enough kids here to have a school?" James wondered out loud. 

A scoff left his mother as she turned back around in her seat. "Yes, James, there are enough students your age. You didn't get your dramatics from me either, I have no clue where you learned it from." 

Monty's eyes met his sons in the small rear view mirror, and both had to hold back laughter. 

"No clue, Effie," James exclaimed, hiding a smile because he knew exactly who he had learned it from. 

His mothers words rang true when fifteen minutes passed and they were pulling into the driveway of their home. All three of them scrambled out of the car, desperate to stand up straight, and James almost shed a few tears of relief. The rain was still beating down, but the teenager let it drench him as his parents started running their luggage from the car to the porch. He didn't think he would remember much about the property, knowing he had been very young the last time he had lived here, but the sight of the home brought a wave of nostalgia he wasn't prepared for. 

The white paint had faded slightly, but the black trim looked as good as new. Large glass windows scattered about, and his old favorite tree still stood tall in the front yard. Euphemia and Fleamont couldn't bring themselves to sell the house they lived in since they were newlyweds. The house they built a life together in, and where James had taken his first steps, said his first words, learned to read. They were sentimental beings, and James realized he was happy with the decision of them renting it out until they came back for it, because he did have memories here, and he was more than ready to make more.

Arms wrapped around his waist and he relaxed into his mothers grip as they both gazed up at the house in front of them. He was sure it was a comical scene, him being an entire foot taller than the women, but she never faltered under him. Not under his weight, or presence, or his sometimes overwhelming personality. She was his rock, and maybe he would never admit it out loud, but he knew she would always be able to put him in his place if need be. Height be damned. 

"Are you having regrets? There is no shame if you decide you wanna go back, honey," Effie whispered, the grip on her son unwavering. 

He knew it was true. A single word from him and they would drive right back to where they came from, but James smiled at her and squeezed her shoulder in reassurance. "No regrets. Promise."

James was glad to realize he meant it. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

      He was cool– and collected. Everyone in his life always joked about his ego being the size of a lake, which was fair, he reckoned, but there were times he had to remind himself of this. He was James Potter, and to him that was important— his identity. He was fun, and overcompensated when it came to jokes. He was an all around chill guy. 

He was not panicking.   

The mirror in his room was still a little dusty from the moving truck, but it was clear enough to see that the clothes he put on were not working. Boxes were ripped open all over his room, contents spilling out as he tried to find any and all clothing he owned. There had been three outfits before this one that also didn't work, and his chill aura might be thinning a bit. Where were all his damn clothes, and why did it seem like such a big deal all of a sudden? James was always one for making a good first impression, but not at the expense of his sanity. 

"James, are you ready? The Lupins will be stopping by before you leave for school!" Effie shouted from somewhere downstairs, more than likely the kitchen. 

Shirts were being thrown all over, because honestly he felt like he was missing something and he couldn't figure out what it was. A pair of jeans were on him, which was fine, along with a pair of black converse that he would take with him to the grave, but the shirt was the problem. It simply didn't work. It took him a moment before he realized he was pulling at his hair, and he about gave up, deciding he would just go naked. Throwing all societal norms out the window, Effie breezed into the room without an inch of stress gave him pause. The woman tilted her head, murmuring a hmm, before turning toward the chaos. 

It took thirty seconds for her to fix everything that has ever gone wrong in his life. A dark green sweater made its way into her nimble hands, something he swore he didn't know he owned, and it was shoved into his arms. 

"Wear that. And that one necklace you like. Maybe a belt," she told him, but after a moment of contemplation, she added one more request. "And comb your hair, please. It's a mess right now, darling." 

"You're a gift to this world, Effie. Have I told you?" 

"Every single day for the last seventeen years," the woman boasted with a smirk. "You have five minutes." 

After his saving grace of the morning, he only needed the five minutes. James was finally satisfied and he launched himself down the stairs, barely missing the person he hadn't realized was standing there. "Oh shi—"  

He came to a halt at the open door, a tall boy standing right inside of it, while voices drifted inside from the porch where he was sure Effie and Monty were. 

“Erm...hello," the boy awkwardly greeted. 

James was surprised to see he was almost as tall as him. His hair was a dark brown and pulled back into a bun, but it was the scar across his face that caught his attention the most. James made sure to not stare a moment longer than what would seem appropriate, and greeted the boy back. 

"Hello," James said with a grin. "So, what are you selling?" 

The boy paused, squinting his eyes in what seemed to be disbelief. " Selling? Huh? I— I'm not, I don't—"

A smirk raised on James' lips, and the sight made the boy stop stuttering before a huff of laughter escaped him. "Oh, I see, you're still an asshole. Good to see nothing has changed." 

James clutched his hand on his chest, bent over in mock pain. "You wound me, Remus. And here I thought that all the times we took baths together and ate dirt made us friends for life." 

"And here I thought after all these years, you might actually be funny, bummer..." He replied with a glint of mischief in his eyes. 

That was all it took for James to throw himself at him, an arm wrapped around his neck, bending him low enough to swing him around and get his spare hand in his long hair, messing it up as well as he could at the angle.

"Hey, get off! What the hell?" 

"What's that, Remus? My hearing isn't what it used to be." 

Remus shouted in exasperation before latching onto his waist and practically lifting him off the ground, slamming him into the couch in an attempt to get James to let go. It took a few tries, but eventually they both lost grip on one another and tumbled over the furniture, landing on the floor. "Dude, what the fuck?" James groaned. "When did you become the Hulk?" 

"Boys!" A voice shouted from the entrance. "Honestly, what is it with you men and the never ending urge to fight?" 

Effie stood with hands on her waist, looking at them in disbelief, but before she could reprimand them, a shout came from outside and her attention was drawn to the two older men out in the driveway seemingly doing the same thing they were. James could faintly see Lyall Lupin chasing Monty around the property, and the man did not let his wheelchair stop him. James wouldn't be surprised if his dad got ran over by the end of the day, and he smiled at the knowledge that even after all these years his dad still got along with his best friend. 

"Oh, for the love of—" Effie paused to rub her temples, but both boys could see the fight she made to not smile. "You two, be the mature adults and get outside as it seems your fathers will not be."

Both of them quickly rose and followed Effie out the door. James sheepishly rubbed his shoulder at the slight twinge he felt, and he saw Remus rub at the back of his head. It was safe to admit that maybe they couldn't fake fight the way they used to when they were younger, at least without causing any damage, but James was happy that they seemed to fall right back to the way they used to be. A part of him had been worried at the prospect that it would be awkward, or worse, if all the years apart would find both of them too different to be able to reconcile any sort of friendship they once had. The last time his family had been back to Forks was eight years ago, when they all flew out to attend Hope Lupin's funeral. He had been so young then, barely nine, when he heard the news of Remus' mother passing. James didn't really know what to say at the time, his young brain had just tried to do whatever he thought would make Remus laugh, even just a little, but he hadn't been in the mood to talk, so James had spent the whole day holding his hand, making sure that his friend knew he was there. 

Now years later, both of them seventeen, he still didn't quite know what to say. James could feel the absence of Hope, knowing she always used to be right by Effie's side, a purse stuffed so full hanging off her shoulder, ready with anything the boys could ever possibly need. The thought made a sad smile rise on his lips, and he swung his arm around Remus' shoulders— having a bit more of a struggle than he used to have— and dragged him over to where both of their fathers were now standing by a burnt orange truck.

"Well look who finally graced us with his presence!" Lyall shouted to them as they walked over. The man wheeled himself over the uneven driveway with such grace James couldn't help but look at him with admiration, bending down slightly to shake his hand. 

"Apologies for the delay, I always have to look my best for guests," James said with a small laugh. 

"Still got that big ego then, huh? Hardly surprised with Monty raising you, he's too shy to say but he used to think he was the hottest shit around. Don't know how his head could ever fit anywhere with how big it was—" The man was interrupted as Monty yelled in mock outrage, bending down to shove Lyall's head to the side. 

"Don't listen to a word he says, James. Always a liar, this one," Monty told him with a wink, then walked up and hit the side of the truck. "So what do you think?" 

"Of what?" James asked.

"Your homecoming present." 

It took a moment for James to put together what he meant, but after seeing everyone's shy smiles he gasped, looking at the orange truck once again. "This?" 

"Just bought it off Lyall here," Monty said, giving his friend a light pat on the shoulder. 

"I totally rebuilt the engine," Remus informed James. "She may not look like much but I promise she will last forever if you treat her well." 

"Oh my god, seriously?”

James took no time swinging the driver side door open, centimeters away from smacking straight into Remus, but he hardly noticed at the moment. In Arizona he had used Monty's old car, but he sold it before they left knowing it only had another year left in it before it completely gave out. He had worried about what he would do once they arrived, not wanting to burden his parents with having to drive him anywhere, but, like always, they had put his needs first before he even got the chance to voice them. 

Remus scrambled into the passenger seat, tucking his legs in and leaning down to avoid hitting his head. He seemed satisfied with James' reaction, and he would have to thank him properly later.

"So, you'll have to double pump the clutch, but aside from that you should be good," Remus told him. The boy looked a lot more comfortable being in the car, moving the mirrors to the correct position, showing him the shifter, and pointing out where everything was. James hadn't known he was into cars, and would bombard him with questions later on how exactly he rebuilt the engine, but for now he did what he was told and the truck hummed to life. 

"Hello, you. Oh man, this is great. I got to name her. Any suggestions?" 

"I'll get back to you on that," Remus replied with a laugh. 

"Oh, hey! Do you need a ride to school or something?" James asked. 

"No, I go to school on the reservation." 

"Right, I forgot. That's too bad, it would've been nice to know one person." 

James tried to hold back his disappointment, cursing himself for forgetting that Remus wouldn't be attending the same school as him. While he wasn't one to shy away from meeting new people, it still would have been comforting to have someone to fall back on if needed. Not to mention it also put a hindrance on the rekindling of their friendship, knowing they'd only ever get to hang out on the weekends, which with the course load he's had so far as a junior, he doubted that would happen. 

Remus seemed to know where his thoughts had started to stray, because he shook his shoulder enough to jostle him. "Don't worry about it. I'm sure you'll meet someone so much cooler than me, you won't even remember my name by tomorrow." 

"Blasphemy! Me? Forget Remus Lupin? The boy I used to do spit handshakes with? Something wouldn't be right in the world," James exclaimed, grabbing both sides of his face. "We may be all grown up now but you were my first friend, and even if you deny it a thousand times, we never stopped being friends. At least, you never stopped being mine. I'll see to it that you're my friend until I am dead. Then I will haunt you until you die, and force your ghost to be friends with my ghost. There's no escape from me." 

A genuine laugh escaped from Remus as he shook his hands off him. "If you say so." 

"You should be leaving in a few, James!" Effie called out, muffled slightly by the closed door. Remus smiled and waved a small goodbye as he stepped out of the truck.

"I'm glad you like it!" Lyall yelled before turning toward Monty. "See, what did I tell you? I'm down with the kids." 

As he backed out of the driveway and started to make the drive to school, he saw all of them blow him a kiss in the rear view mirror, and James couldn't help the grin from spreading. 

Yeah, he thinks he could get used to living here.

Chapter Text

       James wasn’t sure what he expected when he walked into the school. He was well versed in how to act and introduce himself when it came to people from Arizona, but Forks was uncharted territory. Normally, he could get away with starting a conversation about how someone enjoyed living in Phoenix— whether they've completed the mandatory tourist tasks such as visiting the Grand Canyon, or the Botanical Garden. This would lead to the easygoing talk, going back and forth in conversing the delights of the views and the tragedies of the temperatures. He was familiar with those interactions, had done them so many times he could make a new friend in the blink of an eye back home. 

But he wasn't in Arizona anymore. And he couldn't talk about the upcoming heat wave, or the inevitable topic of the Diamondbacks, (he wouldn't delve into the fact he didn't quite care for baseball, even though it shattered Monty's heart when he broke the news,) but he could hold a conversation about it. The realization that he couldn't do those things anymore seized a moment of panic in him, because what was he supposed to talk about? What did the people in a town of barely 3000 people even do? James cursed himself for not having the foresight to ask Effie about it, knowing his mother would tell him everything he needed to know. She never passed up an opportunity to gush about her hometown. 

So many thoughts spun around in his head; James wasn't sure how he managed to function as a human being, but somehow he got himself through the main doors and found his way to the main office. He went to introduce himself to the woman sitting behind the desk, but without a second glance she handed him what appeared to be his schedule, before continuing her conversation on the phone tucked between her ear and shoulder. The schedule had his name printed on it, so the boy knew it was the correct one, but it gave him pause because how did she know who he was? 

It was then that he got struck by a horrible realization. 

Of course the woman knew who he was. There were only 357 students — 358 now, including himself — that attended the high school. Students that grew up here, and all knew each other, and could spot an outsider with their eyes closed. James was sure the school didn't get many newcomers, so the sight of him, someone unfamiliar to everyone, was as good as him running down the halls screaming that he was new. He wouldn't have the luxury of being the mysterious new kid like in all the movies. More than that, he was certain everyone would already know his name. 

A groan left his mouth as he walked out of the office, smacking his head on the wall next to the door once it swung closed. The worry of having to introduce himself to anyone was thrown out the window and replaced with the knowledge that everyone knew who he was, and now he had to find a way to ensure he didn't disappoint all the people that no doubt would come up to him. 

Because while James was many things, he was not boring. 

"Oh!" A voice echoed loudly. Before he could lift his head fully, two girls beelined toward him with large grins on their lips. "You must be James Potter, the new boy." 

James hated being right. 

"I'm Marlene McKinnon, and this is Lily Evans. We’re the eyes and ears of this place, James. So, if you need anything, and I mean anything— a tour guide, a lunch date, a..." the girl paused for a moment, seemingly lost in thought. "A shoulder to cry on..." 

For a brief second James was worried the girl was about to burst into tears. Her voice had taken a higher pitch from the bubbly one she had been using previously, and he stood up taller, readying himself to try and comfort her even if he had no clue what had gone wrong in the last ten seconds, but her friend beat him to it. "Oh, don't worry about her. She's pouting because she just got rejected, again, and honestly she doesn't deserve a single second of your sympathy considering the fact she knows Dorcas always says no, then Marlene here decides to take that as a try again later. She's a masochist, honestly."  

"Well what am I meant to think, Lily? I ask her out, and she tells me not today, maybe tomorrow. That's not a no! That means there's a chance!" Marlene exclaimed. 

The girl with red hair, Lily, looks at James with a look of disbelief. Her green eyes wide with a million words hiding behind them, all seemingly kept away to try to let her friend down slowly, which James can relate to, but he stood frozen in place because this was not how he was expecting his first day to go. Honestly at this rate he might as well just go along with it. 

"Not to mention you're one to talk! At least I have the guts to ask Dorcas out, unlike you, who straight up refuses to admit you have feelings for Mary whatsoever. You think I'm a masochist? Try watching the two of you go around each other on some kind of fucked up Merry-Go-Round, always missing the chance to get off because you're too coward to talk about your feelings!" Marlene told Lily, her face so blushed it matched the pink streaks in her hair. "But no, you're Lily Evans, too good to stoop down to the level of crush culture, and think ignoring it will make it go away. But it's been years now, so that doesn't seem to be working out for you either, huh?" 

Oh how did James get here? He didn't know who Dorcas or Mary were, and definitely didn't have the context to give any input, but for some reason they chose now was the time and place to get it out of their systems, so he continued to look between the two girls, praying neither of them decided to get violent. He startled when they both swung their gaze to him, as if they had just remembered he was standing there. Lily's face was the same shade as her hair, and James' mouth quirked up at the sight. 

"What about you, Potter? How do you feel about love?" Marlene questioned. She didn't look too embarrassed at their small quarrel, and James decided he would very much like to be friends. 

"Love is my God, McKinnon," he replied with a grin. 

Apparently that was the right response, because both of them grabbed one of his arms, Marlene on his left, Lily on his right, and they snatched the schedule from his fingers. They both started listing off what classes he had with them, then spouted out other peoples names that he had never heard before, but according to them were acceptable and cool enough to hang out with. Marlene promised to grill him more at lunch before she disappeared down the hall, leaving Lily to walk him to their first class. 

The first half of the day went by so quickly James could hardly keep up. His first two classes he shared with Lily, who truly was a treasure to this world that he'd be holding onto as long as he could. Conversation with her felt as easy as breathing, her personality as vibrant as her hair, smile contagious to the point his cheeks hurt from how often he had to reciprocate. As they sat together for their second class, he couldn't help but think it would be very easy to fall in love with her. Felt as if he already did, in another universe. 

"James! This is Alice Fortescue, she can beat your ass in any sport you challenge her in. And her other half, Frank, you'll meet later during lunch. They're both so cute they'll make you vomit." 

"Pleasure to meet you, Alice," James said as he sat next to her, Lily taking up the seat on his other side. His schedule said that this was Government, and he leaned back in his seat already ready to fall asleep, but a pair of eyes seemed to be burning a hole in his head.

Glancing a few rows down, a boy with greasy black hair and a large nose glared at him. James raised an eyebrow at him, not knowing what he seemed to have a problem with, but Lily was already on the thought like a hound. "Oh don't bother with him. That's Snape, and he will glare at anyone who bothers to talk to me. Don't take it personally, he just can't stand the fact that I have other friends, and that we aren't anymore." 

"Does he bother you?" James questioned, growing a little tense at the tone in her voice. She hadn't sounded like that even when she had been telling Marlene off. 

"Not so much anymore, but he used to. He thought he was entitled to me, to a relationship with me. I practically was forced to come out just so he would finally take the hint that it would never happen," Lily whispered to him. "It sucked, having to do it just because he thought he deserved a reason why I didn't like him, but I'm over it. Clearly, he's not. But that's not my problem." 

"No, it's not. Want me to beat him up? I'm quite scrappy when I want to be." 

Lily laughed loudly, and Alice covered her mouth as she tried to hold back her own. "I like him," Alice muttered as the teacher started the lesson. 

"Me too. I think we'll keep him," Lily answered, giving a look to James as if challenging him to try to deny it. He rolled his eyes and threw his arm around both of their chairs with a smile that held enough of his ego that Effie would have whacked him in the head if she saw him.

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

         Lily and Alice both dragged him to a table in the middle of the cafeteria without hesitation. A few people were already sitting with trays and conversing, Marlene being one of them, but the others were still a mystery to James. Alice removed herself from his side as they neared them, casually throwing herself in the lap of a tall dark haired boy, lighting up the room with how brightly she smiled at him. 

"James, this is Frank, my absolute soulmate," Alice told him as he sat across from the two of them. "And don't you even dare flash those puppy eyes at him, or we might have to take it outside." 

"I wouldn't dream of it, Fortescue. I'll behave. It's nice to meet you Frank," James replied with a laugh, offering his hand to the boy. 

"Pleasure is all mine. You're the talk of the school, Potter. I'm not surprised the girls snatched you up already," Frank said as he shook his hand. 

"Oh, we had James in our grasp as soon as he walked into the building. Poor guy didn't have a chance of escape," Marlene retorted. "Not that he'd ever want to, since we’re super cool, right Potter?" 

"The coolest, McKinnon. What will I ever do to repay the favor of you allowing me to be in your presence? Do your homework for the year? Chaperone you everywhere?" 

"I'll let you know when I think of something good enough." 

The group laughed, everyone adjusting to James like he had been there all along, the thought bringing a warmth to his chest. 

"So, you've met Marlene, Alice, and now Frank. Now, this beautiful creature next to me is the lovely Mary Macdonald. She's too good for the lot of us but sticks around for some reason," Lily said, adoration slipping into her words. James could definitely see what Marlene had been talking about this morning, and he took note to start scheming when he got home. 

"Hi James. I apologize for the torture they all probably put you through, but I will be the angel on your shoulder. Hope is not yet lost," Mary greeted. Lily elbowed her and glared playfully. 

"If you're the angel then I’m definitely the devil." 

"Of course, Evans. I wouldn't dare let anyone else take that place," Mary smirked. 

James met Marlene's eyes from down the table, her eyebrows raised, and he could practically hear the I told you so without her needing to say anything. The lunch continued on like this, everyone throwing snide jokes and laughing. He fit in perfectly, and any type of reservations he still had evaporated the more he talked to the energetic group. 

Mary was ranting about something when James felt a small shift in the atmosphere. He looked up to find a group of four students moving to a table in the back corner. It didn't seem too big of a deal, but the chatter seemed to dull slightly as everyone else raised their heads to pay attention; it only took a moment for James to understand why. The two boys were polar opposites, one had midnight black hair down to his shoulders and a piercing in his nose, a black leather jacket hugging his shoulders like it was made specially to fit him. The other boy was larger, with dirty blonde hair framed around his forehead. His clothes were much simpler, but still fit like they were tailored. 

The other two in the group were girls, who also seemed to be yin and yang, but somehow very similar. The taller one took James' breath away for a moment, her dark skin flawless in a way that made the boy feel insecure. Her black curls were tight around her head and gold jewelry adorned her, matching beautifully with her skin tone. To her left, the other girl appeared to be in a daze. Her pale skin was just as effortlessly beautiful, but her hair was a platinum blonde, pulled into two small braids. Her face was set in a serene expression, and she didn't seem to be present until the taller girl snapped her fingers in front of her face. The blonde girl blinked as if she was waking from a trance, then smiled so brightly James had to look away. 

All of them were so different, but James couldn't help but tell just how similar they looked at the same time. Each of them were their own kind of individual, but all of them were so devastatingly, inhumanly beautiful. They were so out of place in a cafeteria full of plain teenagers— it would make more sense for them to be on a movie screen or red carpet. 

Just when James finally caught his bearings again, his eyes moved to the door against his will, like a magnet being drawn. Another boy made his way through it, moving toward the table with the others, walking in a way that looked more like a dance than just simple steps. When the boy looked up, James' heart cracked through his ribcage. 

He was bleeding everywhere. His bones in his chest had ripped right through his skin, bent outwards like it had been pried apart. His heart hung out of his body, beating erratically, about to burst. Oh Oh Oh Oh it sang. 

Because there he was, the person James had been looking for. The one he'd been waiting for since he learned the word love. The one he knew was out there every time romance had failed him, the one he reminded himself that he just had to find. He was absolutely undeniably the one, James was sure of it. The boy had black hair that contrasted so well with his pale skin. It curled around his ears, small twists messily scattered throughout, but also somehow not a stray out of place. His face is smooth enough to be made of stone, harsh lines carved along his cheekbones and jawline. Eyes almost as dark as his hair, a color James swore had just become his favorite. The boy was absolutely nothing like he had ever seen before, and oh he was perfect. 

"James?" A voice whispered somewhere close to him. He could hardly hear it over his exposed heart, blood flowing so loud it echoed. 

He watched as the boy made it to the table, sitting down so casually James deemed it entirely unfair. How could he just exist like that? How could he just sit and laugh with his friends while James sat there bleeding out? 

"James?" A voice sounded again. A hand waved in front of his face, blocking his view momentarily. He almost screamed at the loss. 

It took everything in him to tear his eyes away, finally looking back to the people he sat with. All of them looked at him in concern, especially Lily, who had been the one to wave to try and catch his attention. "You okay?" 

He attempted to speak, but only a strangled sound escaped and he had to close his eyes. Even the thought of looking back over to the table was enough to close his throat, and he gasped for air. When he opened his eyes again, all of them looked at him with startled expressions. Lily was almost out of her seat as she reached for him, more than likely thinking he was choking. 

"I—I'm okay," he sputtered out. "I'm good." 

"What the fuck just happened?" Marlene questioned. 

"I just—" But what was he supposed to say? That he saw someone so pretty he thought he was going to die? A groan left him as he buried his head into his arms on the table, glasses digging into his skin at the pressure. He gave himself a moment to sort out how to act human again, before raising his head just enough to make eye contact with the others. 

"Who are they?" James finally managed to say. 

Everyone moved their gaze to the direction he motioned his head, and it took a flat two seconds before Marlene burst into hysterical laughter. "Oh my god, oh my god!” She kept repeating as she continued to cackle. "Oh, Potter. You poor fool. I guess we should have given you a warning." 

The rest of them relaxed and giggled along, a few blushing red in embarrassment. Lily heaved a huge sigh of relief next to him as she came to the conclusion that no, he wasn't actually about to pass away in the middle of the cafeteria. Well, he hoped so at least. 

"That's Sirius and Regulus Black. The others are Dorcas Meadowes, Peter Pettigrew, and Pandora Lovegood. They all live together with Dr. Alphard Black," Lily whispered in a low voice, not wanting to draw more attention to them. 

James took that information and glanced back at the boy. Which one was he? His long pale fingers picked at food on his tray, but he didn't eat any of it. James was relieved at that, not knowing how his body would react if his focus drew to his mouth. 

"They are very.... beautiful," James mumbled with a struggle. 

"Yes!" Marlene agreed a bit too enthusiastically, and James recalled the name Dorcas from this morning, but his jumbled brain couldn't do much of anything else. 

"Which ones are the Blacks?" James asked. "Most of them don't look related." 

"Oh, only the two brothers are actually related. Dr. Alphard Black is really young, only early thirties. The two black brothers are his nephews, and he adopted them along with the others," Alice informed him, not sounding interested in them whatsoever, fingers intertwined with Frank. 

"Have they always lived in Forks?" James didn't mean to turn this into an interrogation, but he was sure that he would have remembered them if they'd met when he was younger. 

"No, they moved here around two years ago. They came from Alaska," Mary replied. 

James couldn't stop from looking over toward them again. His focus kept being drawn to the boy, and he jolted when he made eye contact with him. There seemed to be mild curiosity in his expression, but he looked away after a moment. James had to restart his heart. 

"Which one is the boy with shorter black hair?" 

Marlene looked at him with pity before answering. "That's Regulus Black. Now, I'm gonna tell you this because I actually like you, Potter, but don't waste your time. Trust me, I know he's beautiful, but don't be like me. I've been torturing myself trying to get Dorcas to look at me for more than a second for the last two years with no avail. They don't date, apparently. I guess no one here is good enough for them." 

Regulus. 

Regulus Regulus Regulus Regulus Regulus Regulus Regulus Regulus Regulus Regulus. 

He had never heard that name before, and it seemed perfectly fitting for someone who looked otherworldly. His gaze found Regulus again, and a small smirk had painted itself across his lips. James snapped his neck with how fast he looked away, because he absolutely could not think about the boy's lips right now. He found himself looking at the others once again, and he found himself focusing on the boy with longer black hair. That must be Sirius Black then, as he noticed the resemblance between the two. And while both of them were astonishing, Sirius looked like he had walked right out of a magazine, while Regulus looked like a statue that had come to life. Sirius screamed beauty, but Regulus was an angel who found himself having fallen to earth. 

The lunch bell sounded, and James almost burst into tears. No, not yet. He had just found him and definitely wasn't ready to leave his sight just yet. 

"Come on, Romeo," Mary said as she lifted his bag onto her shoulder. "We have gym together. You can't sit here looking at Regulus forever." 

"I could certainly try." 

"For your own good, you really shouldn't," she whispered sadly, before grabbing his arm and dragging him out of the cafeteria.

James felt like part of his soul was being ripped out of his body.

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

          Even though James was not the biggest sports person, no matter how hard Monty tried, he was decently athletic. He often found himself agreeing to play a game of whatever sport his friends wanted to back in Phoenix, filling in for whoever couldn't make it, and was actually quite good at whatever position he was put in. Even with his innate athleticism, James simply didn't have the passion to play any sport seriously. Gym class had never been much of a struggle for him, instead it was always somewhere he could mess around and work out a little, but unfortunately for him, being put into a volleyball game when all his focus was still on a certain black haired angel was not good for his teammates. 

James had been hit by so many volleyballs he had grown numb to it. His glasses had been knocked off his face too many times to count. Mary, the absolute sweetheart, had taken guard by him and attempted to hit away the ball anytime it flew toward him, but the girl was not very inclined and missed most of them. He adored her for trying though. 

"James, you're like eight foot twenty or something, and I can't reach your face. Just a little help here would be nice loverboy," Mary huffed out after she attempted to block another volleyball. 

"He's so pretty, Mary," was all he managed to say before another flash of white came flying toward them. This time he was lucid enough to notice, and tried to spike it to the other side so he could go back to his thoughts, but well, he was very quite distracted, and it flew off to the side and hit someone straight in the head. 

Mary strangled out a gasp, hand flying to her mouth in horror, and James winced trying to assess the damage. Focusing his gaze on the student, his heart stuttered and cried out once again as he realized it was Regulus. His traitorous body moved on its own accord, stumbling a step forward, trying to reach him, but as he got a little closer, minor details revealed themselves. The midnight black hair was shorter, but only due to the hair being pulled into a small ponytail, and while he was the right height, his body language was more relaxed and not as perfectly lithe like Regulus' was. The boy turned toward him, rubbing where he had been hit by the ball, a furrow in his dark eyebrows. 

Sirius. It's Sirius. Not Regulus. Breathe, James. 

"You got a hell of a hit there. I'd tell you to try out for the team, but usually the ball is supposed to go over the net," Sirius said, but his voice was brimming with laughter and James managed to loosen up a little. 

"I've never been much of one to follow the rules," James admitted with a shrug. He really, truly hoped his voice didn't waver. 

A grin lit across Sirius' face. He looked a lot more approachable like this, leather jacket gone and replaced with a faded gray t-shirt and blue basketball shorts like the rest of the class. He was still painfully beautiful, his voice smooth, but he looked quite friendly with the dimples on his cheeks.

"You're James right?" 

"Uh, yeah," he replied. A stupid intrusive thought overcame him with the idea that perhaps Regulus knew his name too. 

"I'm Sirius Black, nice to meet you," he said, extending his hand to James. It took a stupidly long moment for him to realize he was meant to shake it. 

"Yeah, totally nice to meet you," James sputtered as he clasped his hand. It was unnervingly cold. "Sorry about your head." 

Mary appeared to his right, eyes wide as she took them in, trying to decipher the mood of the conversation and whether she needed to save him or not. "He's uh, he's got a great spike, huh?" 

"The best in Forks," Sirius replied with a laugh. "Hey, you're from Arizona, right?" 

"I am," James replied. The conversation continually became less awkward and he was quite glad for it. The last thing he needed was Sirius to dislike him. 

Like Regulus would care if his brother didn't like you, James chided himself. 

"Aren't people from Arizona supposed to be, like, really tan?" Sirius questioned. 

"I guess that's why they kicked me out." 

Sirius laughed and it was contagious enough that James laughed as well. It was only a minute and he found himself getting along with him better than he could have ever imagined after looking at him. But the interaction was easy, the banter coming with no issue. Perhaps he was a sucker for both of the Black brothers, though he didn't get the urge to kiss Sirius, so probably not in the same way. 

"I heard you were quite funny, good to learn that it's true. I think I would rather enjoy being your friend," Sirius told him casually. James' brain didn't quite catch up. People like Sirius didn't try to befriend people like him, yet here they were standing in the middle of the gym like they were destined to meet. 

"I think I would rather like that too." 

"Well, James Potter. There is one prerequisite to being my friend, and it’s that you have to have a nickname. All of my friends do," Sirius stopped to ponder for a moment, before looking toward Mary. "What do you think seems fitting, Macdonald?" 

James worried about her being put on the spot, but the girl answered quickly enough that he was sure she had thought about it before this conversation. "He kinda reminds me of Bambi. His hair parts at the top, looks like little antlers." 

Sirius' dark eyes settled on his hair, before grinning once again. "You're absolutely right. Oh, I have something better. How about Prongs?" 

James raised his eyebrows but didn't bother trying to fight it, knowing it would be futile. "Alright, but only if I get to come up with a nickname for you as well." 

"I wouldn't dream of you doing anything else. This is a mutual friendship now, Prongs." 

"Then I will get back to you with something marvelous," James responded.

The warning bell rang again, notifying them to go and change. James waved goodbye to Mary as they walked to the locker rooms, and Sirius swung his arm around his shoulder. Students around them stared and whispered to each other. He couldn't blame them, really. He was sure that it wasn’t a common occurrence for a lot of people to befriend the Blacks. They were outsiders in a way that even he didn't compare. 

"To the beginning of a beautiful, absolutely mischievous friendship!" Sirius exclaimed. "Oh, we're going to have so much fun." 

James couldn't stop the happiness from rising within him. He hoped that was true.

After they got dressed, both of them walked out of the locker room together, talking about whatever random topic Sirius started rambling about, before James saw Marlene waiting there, presumably for him. Her eyebrows raised at the sight of them. 

Sirius cut off abruptly as he saw her, before smirking. "Well if it isn't Marlene McKinnon. How'd it go this morning?" 

Her stare turned into a harsh glare, arms crossing in anger. "You very well know how that went, Black," she spat. 

"Keep at it, will you? You'll melt the ice cold shell eventually. Dorcas won't admit it, but she goes to the same spot every morning, waiting for whatever pickup lines you throw at her. Certainly one of them will dazzle her." 

"Don't you think I've been trying to dazzle her?" 

Sirius puts his hands up, backing off. He sends James a wink before walking off down the hall. It takes a moment for Marlene to stop glaring after him, before stomping her foot and turning the glare toward him. "Of all people to befriend, it had to be him?" 

"He was very charismatic," James admitted. 

"God save us all. You two are the last thing this school needs," Marlene said with a sigh. "Let's just go before he decides to come back. Dazzle her, he says..." 

"I'll help you, don't worry. And stop glaring like that, think of the wrinkles." 

"Oh fuck off, Potter!" They seemed to reach their last class of the day as the girl rushed in ahead of him, pink hair disappearing to the back as she took a seat. James almost felt bad for giving her such a hard time, knowing how upset she was about it earlier, but that quickly evaporated as he was hit with an energy so forceful he stumbled. He didn't even need to look up to figure out what it was, he somehow just knew. The magnetic force pulling him in against his better judgment. 

Regulus sat at a table near the window, looking down at a notebook. James hoped he wouldn't be as affected this time around, but that was thrown out the window as his entire body seized up. He was certain he was about to pass out. 

"Mr. Potter! Welcome to Biology, you can take the empty seat next to Mr. Black," a man said to him. When he looked over he realized it was the teacher and he shakily nodded. Oh fuck, he didn't think he could walk over there without tripping. Or choking to death. Or having a heart attack. 

James decided the best approach was to take it step by step. His right leg managed to move and he walked slightly forward, right in front of the blowing fan. Nerves rose within him again and he had to stop, looking back up at Regulus, only to see he was looking at him already. Now this would have been enough to send him to an early grave on its own, but it was the glare he was receiving that really did him in. It was downright hostile, borderline violent. It was worse than the one Marlene had given him, or even the glare Snape had looked at him with after seeing him with Lily. 

They had briefly made eye contact earlier in the cafeteria, but he had nothing more than curiosity in his gaze then. What had happened within the last couple hours to turn it into anger? James tripped over someone's bag as he started walking again. The closer he walked, the angrier Regulus seemed to get. James almost turned around and begged the teacher to let him sit somewhere else, but he wasn't a coward, so he straightened himself up again, wincing at the venom being sent at him, but didn't look away this time. 

It was then that James realized that Regulus Black looked truly magnificent when he was glaring at him. Oh, he was so screwed.

Chapter Text

       Regulus came to the conclusion that he was gonna kill him. 

This realization came quicker than he could care to admit. His self control had always been unyielding, he was rarely the one to ever cause problems when it came to his urges. Alphard always told him it was due to the way he lived when he was still human— stone faced, hiding all emotions and thoughts from prying eyes. He was rational and level headed, throwing away his desire and only acting in ways that would better his family. He did what he was told; acted the way he was raised to. 

When he was turned, he was terrified of not being able to keep his composure. Emotions ran at an all time high for their kind, gentle souls became impulsive and deadly. Their wills shattered like glass the instant they got that first taste. Many of his family members suffered from that shift, genuine levelheaded individuals turned to madness, tearing apart victims and draining them until there was absolutely nothing left. It happened to both his parents, his cousins, his aunts, even his brother at one point in time. No one was safe from the Black Family Curse, as Sirius liked to call it, but Regulus managed to avoid its gnashing razor teeth. 

His transformation brought hunger, there was no escaping that, but he never killed anyone he didn't want to. Never massacred an entire village because he had been too tempted by a scent (that achievement goes to his cousin Bella, the absolute nutcase). Now, that didn't mean he hadn't killed many, many people. Over the years Regulus had lost count of how many lives he took, but not a single one had been caused by the loss of control. Each of those people died because if he didn't kill them, a member of his family would in a terribly brutal way. He was gentle, quick, and merciful. Thoughts from his victims' last moments always eased into his mind, relieved when he didn't tear them apart like they witnessed all the others be. 

He killed people because he hadn't known there was another choice. Killed them because, well, that's what he was supposed to do. It wasn't until Sirius had wandered off on one of his many tantrums, and found uncle Alphard with a coven that fed on animals, that they learned that things didn't have to be the way it was. He remembered him pleading with their parents to adapt, to at least try to be somewhat human again, but all it got him was being thrown into a dark room with chains built to hold vampires, and starved for months. Regulus had the sense to not bring the topic up again. 

A few years later, Sirius had run. Their family had began to join the Death Eaters, a council meant to oversee their kind and ensure they remain hidden from the public, but it didn't take long to see the cruelty they ruled with. Sirius wanted nothing to do with it, straight up refused the position he was offered, and escaped before they could put him down. 

There was a small moment when his gaze had turned toward Regulus, thoughts so loud he might as well have been screaming at him. 

Leave with me. We're better than this, Reggie. We're better than them. Come with me, please. It doesn't have to be this way, he begged. 

But Regulus did what he was meant to do, regardless of the sudden wave of desire he felt, and stayed. He didn't believe himself to be better than his family. Even if he only killed people out of mercy or necessity, he still killed them. He was just as much a monster as the rest of them. 

It took ten years for him to finally break through his own mind and leave too. 

Even when he had made the change from human blood to animal, the ravenous hunger never broke through. Sirius told him that it would be alright if it did, knowing it took him a few tries to fully make the adjustment himself, but Regulus never slipped up. Not once did he smell anyone and think that he absolutely had to have them, consequences be damned. There was always a voice in his head reminding him that he didn't need to kill them, not anymore, and he would go on his way. His siblings all had moments where their judgment lapsed at the scent of a human that was a bit too strong, some ending in inevitable carnage. Regulus had never understood. 

But oh he understood now.

Immediately when James Potter walked in front of the small fan, air blowing straight toward Regulus, the scent hit him like a train. No words could begin to describe the way his mind transformed in that moment, any humanistic trait vanished, no shred left to cling on to. He felt animalistic, eyes stalking James like prey as he walked forward. A few moments in an enclosed space with this boy was enough to clear up the haze of confusion he felt every time he saw someone close to him lose themselves to the monster inside, but he didn't need any explanation anymore. If Regulus had known that someone could smell this good he would have gone searching for them a long time ago. He would have gone to every corner on earth to get a taste. 

His throat felt as if a hot iron rod had been shoved into it, mouth so dry he was sure he was tasting ash. Regulus had never known pain as he did in this moment, stomach twisted into cramps, thirst burning like acid. Not even a few seconds had passed but it felt like an eternity to him. 

When James looked over to meet his gaze, he wasn't surprised to see shock as he took in his posture. Regulus was sure every single muscle of his was wound tight, body frozen as it waited for the command to pounce. Eyes showcasing just how starving he had become. There was nothing human about it, he knew, but none of that mattered, because he was going to kill him. 

Oh fuck he was going to kill him. 

The scent was so thick it clouded his mind, instincts raging to finally be let loose, finally resisting the control he held so tightly. James stumbled over his next step, but when he looked toward him again he didn't break eye contact. Did he know what was about to happen to him? 

The monster raged to the surface at the sight of the blood that rose to the boy's cheeks as he slowly approached the table. Regulus had to grip the edge of the table to stop himself from propelling out of his seat, not understanding how the boy kept coming toward him and not running away. He knew he wasn't holding anything back, and had to look beyond frightening to the human, but it didn't deter him as he sat in the seat next to him. The wood of the pencil he was holding splintered under his fingers, and he had to quickly destroy the wood pieces to get rid of the evidence. 

Get rid of the evidence. Of collateral damage. 

Regulus closed his eyes at what he knew had to happen. James would move just the slightest inch, and he would be forced to tear him apart. All the innocent bystanders that sat in the classroom with them— twenty other students, one teacher— could not be allowed to leave. Not after what they would witness. Even during all the years of living with the Death Eaters, nothing he had done compared to the slaughter he was about to commit, he recoiled at the atrocity that was about to play out. 

If he killed James first, he would only have fifteen seconds with him before the other students could react, brains finally processing what they were seeing. He wouldn't have time to scream, or feel any pain. Regulus always ensured that, and he wouldn't stop now. It wasn't the boy's fault that he crossed paths with him. After that, he would have to keep the other students from escaping. He knew the windows didn't open on the second floor, so they wouldn't be an issue. As long as he blocked the door none of them would get out. 

Now, this would be rather difficult, trying to take them all down as quickly as possible when they were bound to be screaming and running into one another in a frenzy. The commotion would likely attract others to the room, who he would also have to eliminate, but by then James' blood would cool and the thought of missing a single drop was unbearable. No, that wouldn't do. 

The other students first then. 

If he mapped it correctly, he knew he could do it. He'd have to start by the furthest corner by the door, and make his way back toward where James sat. With his speed he could snap four or five of their necks per second, though he was sure in his haste he might apply too much pressure and remove their heads entirely, but that was okay as long as it was quiet. The others wouldn't have time to see him coming as he rounded behind them. He calculated that it would take ten seconds to end every life in this room. 

It would be a blip in time, this unforgivable act. James Potter would witness it for a moment, seeing him for what he truly was, understand briefly what was coming for him, but Regulus would be with him at the end. He would hold him so gently as he drained him, wouldn't leave a single bruise or cause a single tear. James would close his eyes for the last time, but he wouldn't be alone. 

Taking one deep breath, Regulus readied himself. The scent burnt his insides like fire, scorching every ounce of sanity he had. Guess he didn't escape the family curse after all. In front of him, a girl momentarily flipped back her hair, sending a draft of air filled with her scent, blocking James' for just one moment. One moment long enough for his head to clear just the slightest, and suddenly all he could see were two faces. 

The faces of his parents. They looked so proud, which wasn't something Regulus had experienced in a very long time. There was no judgment to see, only understanding. 

It's okay, Regulus, his mother whispered. You can let go, we know you've been holding on for so long. You can come back home. Come back to us. Just let go. 

We are so proud of you. You're finally becoming who you were meant to, his father praised. 

The little kid in him was so delighted at the vision. That was all he had ever wanted, wasn't it? To be who he was meant to? To make his parents proud? The warmth at the prospect turned cold very quickly once he saw Sirius behind his parents. There was no judgment on his face either, but he could see the slight disappointment. Regulus knew that he would forgive him for this terrible act. He would forgive him because he loved him, even if he was no longer better than the rest of them. 

His brother had been so sure, even back then, that Regulus was the best of their family. That, if he could be good, then the rest of them could be too. He knew that this would prove him wrong, and the pain of that hurt even more than the burn in his throat. 

Turning away from the boy and toward the window felt like peeling apart metal that had been welded together. Suddenly, Regulus was beside himself from anger. Why did James Potter have to come here? Have to exist? Why was he dead set on turning him into the monster he had fought off for so long? 

He wouldn't become that. He wouldn't become his parents. He wouldn't break Sirius' heart. He refused, and no human was going to ruin that. 

Regulus forced himself to stop breathing. The relief was instantaneous, and Regulus almost cried. Oh, he should have done that immediately. His kind didn't have to breathe, so that wouldn't be a problem. It was more of a habit, a way to appear more human to others, but him being unnervingly still was better than him massacring an entire room of people. His next step of action should be to run out, but a part of him knew that if he unlocked his muscles, even just to stand up, it would be over. He would be on James in an instant, and the rest would have to follow. So he stayed where he was. 

All he needed to do was last an hour. It would be a devastating one, surely, and unbearably painful, but he would bear it. He'd make himself. 

His eyes slid to James then, trying to make out what was going on his mind. That was another thing that irked Regulus, that he couldn't hear his thoughts. It was very rare for him to meet someone he couldn't hear, the last person being Tom Riddle himself, leader of the Death Eaters, and very, very old. That was understandable, but what about this human made it so he was blocked? He truly was the bane of Regulus’ existence. He thought he might hate James, no matter how unfair that was. 

Just an hour, he told himself. But it didn't occur to him what he would do once it was up. Could he control himself long enough to introduce himself, and offer to walk him to his car? He would say yes, Regulus was sure. They would walk together through the halls, and out into the parking lot. He could lead him slightly in the wrong direction, get him close to the edge of the woods outside the school, and disappear with him. Everyone else would be so focused on trying to avoid the rain to notice them, but another problem arose by the fact that maybe people would notice James. He really was quite hard to miss, looking the way he did. Many students gravitated toward him immediately, and suddenly Regulus was aware of another pair of eyes on him. Marlene, the girl who had been trying to get with Dorcas, was sitting in the back, eyes straight on them. 

Yeah, she would notice if James left with him. 

The burn in his throat flared once again, demanding action. So many other scenarios went through his mind, ones where he followed him home, his house empty, no one there to hear him even if he managed to scream. 

James shifted slightly next to him, hand raising to run through his hair. The scent of him hit Regulus all over again, somehow even worse than before, and that was all it took for him to collapse forward onto the table, praying to his last hope. 

Pandora! He screamed in his head. Please see me. Please see this. Save him. Save him from me. 

He knew how her visions worked, how she could see possible future events as people made decisions that led to them, and he knew his decision had been made. He was going to fucking kill this innocent boy and everyone who had the misfortune of seeing. 

"Hey... are you okay?" A voice whispered. In his haze, Regulus thought for a moment it might be Pandora answering his pleas. She had seen and shown up at their classroom, ready to be his saving grace, but his sister wasn't there. No, the voice had come to his right. It belonged to James.

His head snapped over toward the boy so quickly he was sure it only looked like a blur of motion, hardly human at all, and James blinked at the movement. Regulus looked in his eyes but found no fear, even after everything. The only emotion that showed was concern, and Regulus almost started to laugh like a maniac at the prospect. James was concerned about him?  The poor oblivious fool. 

Regulus saw it then. He saw himself plastering a small smile on his lips, looking up at James through the loose strays of hair that now hung over his eyes. He saw himself tell James that he didn't feel that well, and ask if he would be kind enough to walk him to the nurse. James obliged immediately, not caring about his own health, and stood up to escort him out of the classroom. His self control lasted only two minutes at the close proximity, and he shoved the taller boy into a classroom he knew to be abandoned for anything other than storage, and finally got to have a taste of what he wanted so desperately. Everything that was James Potter were to be ended in only a few moments. 

After the scenario ended, Regulus shifted his eyes to the door once he realized he hadn't just been imagining it. A flash of platinum blonde braids caught his sight before her voice reached him. 

I'm here, Regulus, Pandora told him. You're not alone. 

He wished he could talk back, that she could see inside his head the same way he could. There were so many things he wanted to say, so many fears rushing to the surface that had been buried for so long. But the girl could only see possible futures, and him killing James was a very imminent one, a brutal one, but she came anyway. Saw the violence Regulus wanted to commit, but stood outside the door letting him know she was there, regardless of what played out. 

Alphard knows James’ parents. He is their only child. This would kill them too, Pandora informed him. He winced at the words but welcomed them. This is what he needed, a voice of a guiding angel telling him all the details his brain couldn't remember on its own. Regulus continued to look at James, who was still glancing at him with worry, but too nervous to say anything else. It was better to see him as this, as not just another human, but as a son to someone. A friend to others. Someone who very obviously belonged, and was meant to get far in life. A boy meant to be prom king. A boy meant to thrive at any university he chose, throwing parties every weekend with his friends. 

You are so strong. No one else would be able to hold on this long. Only fifteen more minutes, Regulus. I'm right here. You can do it, I know you can.

A whine nearly left his molten throat. Pandora had much more faith in him than he had in himself, but knowing much more time had passed than he thought eased him just slightly. He had lasted this long, he could choose to last another fifteen minutes. Choose to let the boy leave this classroom with his friend Marlene in tow. Choose to let him walk back to his truck and drive back home to his parents, tell them about his day and laugh over dinner. He could choose to let him sleep through the night, and wake up the next morning. 

You're stronger than all of us, Pandora continued. He was. 

You've always been stronger than all of us combined. He had. 

You won't hurt him. He wouldn't. He fucking wouldn't, even if it was just to spite all those who wanted him to. 

The bell rang overhead and Regulus took one moment to steel himself, listening to Pandora whisper to him, before he opened his eyes and refused to look at the boy next to him whatsoever. He rose so fast both the chair and table screeched as he made contact with them, but his feet rushed to the door completely ignoring the scene he made. Even if he lost it now, Pandora would be there to grab him and get him out. She was right here with him. 

It took five steps for him to reach the door, and twenty for him and his sister to reach an empty hallway leading to a door that would let them out to the parking lot. With each step the scent was very slowly lost to him, multiple others now lingering with all the students beginning to walk around. A strangled gasp left his mouth as he shoved open the double doors, letting himself breathe for the first time in an hour. It still hurt. Oh god, it still hurt, but it wasn't unbearable anymore. 

Pandora's grip on him didn't waver once as they walked to the car as fast as they could without it appearing supernatural. Pandora held him back as she opened the door, seeming to know his strength was not in check at the moment, and shoved him into the back. Oftentimes he would drive, just to have an excuse to not have to talk to his siblings, but he was not in the right state of mind and Pandora knew it. She took his place in the driver's seat and locked the doors as they waited for the others. 

"You know that wouldn't stop me if I wanted to get out," Regulus admitted once he heard the locks engage. 

"I know," she replied in a distant voice. He knew that meant she was in her head, witnessing a possible outcome, but he was too scared to see it and he switched his attention to all the students walking to their cars. It wasn't long before Peter made his way to the car. He looked at Regulus strangely, seeing him in the backseat, but was smart enough to not say anything and take a seat. Dorcas was next, shrugging in nonchalance and taking the passenger seat for herself. Regulus focused on taking deep breaths, attempting to purge the scent entirely, and each one brought a little more relief. He was able to think now without the fog overtaking him, and Pandora gave a small smile when their eyes met through the rearview mirror. That must mean they were in the clear for now. 

"Why the hell is Reggie in the back?" Sirius questioned once the door was unlocked for him. Peter and Dorcas shrugged, which led Sirius to grumble as he took the other seat next to Regulus. Pandora swerved out of their parking spot the moment his door was closed, speeding away from the school, going about 80 through the lot. No one mentioned it. 

Regulus took a few more stuttering inhales, startled to find that the comfort was short lived as the scent of James overcame him again. It didn't make any sense, considering they were miles away from the school now. 

"Where the fuck is that coming from?" Regulus snarled. 

His siblings turned toward him in shock, not used to him having an outburst like this. Pandora was the only one who didn't flinch at his tone. He sniffed a few times before it was pinpointed to his left, where Sirius was. 

"Why do you smell like Potter, Sirius?" 

His brother raised an eyebrow before he let out a laugh. "You mean James? Oh, we're the best of friends now. Met him in gym. Already got a nickname for him and everything," Sirius gloated, but he deflated a little at the glare he received. 

"Get rid of it," Regulus told him. His eyes were fixed on the leather jacket he was wearing, knowing Sirius must have swung an arm around James earlier in the day.

"I'm not getting rid of my jacket, what is wrong with—"

"Get rid of it!" Regulus screamed, desperation ripping it out of his throat. The wounded look on Sirius' face almost made him apologize, but the return of the fire in his throat brought tears to his eyes. 

"Please, Siri. It hurts so bad, please get rid of it. I can't—"

Sirius seemed to understand the urgency of the situation and tore the jacket off without another thought, rolling down the window and tossing it out. He did the same with his shirt just to be safe. 

"Reggie... what is going on?" Sirius whispered, worry overtaking his whole body. Dorcas and Peter had gone rigid as well, frightened at whatever could make Regulus lose it when he had always been the collected one. 

He didn't dare say anything until the scent dissipated once again. His head was buried in his hands, thoughts circling in his brain over and over. It wasn't hard to come to the decision he needed to make, but he was unsure how to break it to Sirius. Pandora took it upon herself to do it instead. 

"You're leaving," she whispered. 

"What happens if I don't," Regulus responded. Images flicker in his thoughts, all of them some form of a dead body belonging to James, and his eyes bleeding into the crimson color that it hadn't been since leaving the Death Eaters. 

"I'll miss you. I'll miss you so much, no matter how short of a time you're away." 

"What does she mean you're leaving? Regulus? Why would you leave?" Sirius exclaimed. His eyes were so panicked that it hurt to look at him. The last thing he wanted was to hurt Sirius, but he knew there was no other option. Not for this. 

"I'm not strong enough, Siri. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry," Regulus gasped. "I know you thought I was but I'm not. I have to leave. If I don't I'll— I'll— "

Silence overcame all of them until they pulled up to the house. It was apparent Regulus wasn't going to give any details, and that Pandora would have to explain once he left. They all swiftly exited, but Pandora grabbed onto his forearm before he could make a run for the garage where he knew a car was waiting to get him as far from James Potter as possible. 

"You'll do the right thing." 

He really, really hoped she was right.

Regulus was in a car before anyone else could stop to question him, but Sirius wasn't far behind and opened the door as soon as it closed. 

"I'll come with you," he said with no hesitation. It hurt knowing how much he meant it, and part of him wanted nothing more than to have his brother with him. But the vision of Sirius being disappointed in him was enough to force out a refusal. He couldn't let Sirius see him like this. See that he was just as weak as the rest of them when he had such high hopes that their kind could be better. He wouldn't ruin that.

As he sped off, thoughts continued to reach him for a few miles. Thoughts that had Regulus crying violently. 

Please don't leave me, Reggie. I can't do this without you. Not again.  

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

         Regulus leaned back against a tall pine tree that was towering over him, reaching up to the sky where his eyes were currently set. He found the constellations easily, lingering on Leo and sighing as his eyes kept dragging toward his star. He wished they could switch places, wanting to be nothing other than a luminous ball of elements. No brain forced to think. No heart that was forced to feel things. Regulus wondered how much easier of a life that would be if he could simply just exist. 

His train of thought was disrupted by another's as they approached him, not making any sort of attempt to be quiet. There had only been one place he could think of running to in his moment of vulnerability, and while his friends were more than ecstatic to see him, they quickly learned he was in a mood, and had been annoying him ever since he arrived for details on the notorious human that led the infamous Regulus Black to run. He arrived five days ago and could still hardly speak of it. 

Heads up, a voice warned. By the time Regulus could move his gaze from the stars, a blur of motion was already moving toward him at an ungodly speed and he knew he wouldn't be able to move in time. A body barreled into him so hard they both smashed right through the trunk of the tree he was lying against, and took out multiple other trees until they finally skidded to a stop in a massive pile of snow, branches, and splintered bark. 

"Ow," Regulus mumbled. It didn't actually hurt, he knew not a single mark would appear on his skin, but it was still instinct to express pain at that kind of impact. A grinning face appeared above him, the boy clearly trying to hold back hysterical laughter. "What the actual fuck is wrong with you, Barty?" 

Barty rolled off him with a sigh. "It was meant to be a joke, sorry." 

"I know," Regulus replied. "It was funny." 

Barty didn't look quite convinced but let it slide. "Evan told me I should leave you alone to wallow and that I'm annoying you." 

"Well, like usual, Evan is correct." 

"I think you mean like always," Evan said as he appeared, seeming to hear that Regulus actually was speaking. 

"Hmm, more like never, actually, but whatever you say, Rosier," Barty joked with a smirk. The blonde sent him a glare before grabbing onto his shoulder with a raised eyebrow. Blue sparks of electricity appeared where Evan's hand was, causing Barty to start shaking as he grit his teeth in pain. Evan let up quickly, but was still smug as Barty groaned. 

"You think your life is hard, Reg? Look at the abuse I'm constantly put through—" 

"Only because you don't know when to shut your mouth, Bartholomew." 

"For the last time, that is not my name!" 

"Like Bartemius is any better!" 

"It is, actually—"

"Will you both shut up?" Regulus groaned. If his two friends were useful of anything it was to distract him from his own despair, but he still didn’t feel like listening to the two of them bicker. They were prone to go at it for days, then kiss and make up and be unbearable in another way for a week, then start the cycle over again. He hoped it would help drag him out of his head having to deal with the two idiots, but five days later he felt the same he did when he arrived. He was worried that if Evan and Barty couldn't help him then no one could. 

Evan sat down in the snow before giving an apologetic look. You're going home aren't you?  

"I haven't decided that yet." Regulus met his friend's gaze and tried to express all the emotions he was feeling. They knew the basics, but he was never one to open up in that sort of way, even after fifty years of friendship, but Evan seemed to grasp enough. 

But you're not staying here, Evan thought. 

"No. It doesn't seem to be... helping." 

Not helping? He questioned with a startled look. Do you even understand what you've accomplished? 

Regulus looked at him, waiting to hear what he meant. The blonde boy shook his head before glancing toward Barty, then settling on him again. 

"What you did is unheard of, Regulus," Evan muttered, before a strangled laugh left him. "Genuinely unheard of. Our kind usually comes across those who smell like... what you explained... about once in their lifetime. Do you know what happened every single time?" 

Regulus shook his head, moving his gaze back to the stars above them. "They kill them. No doubt or question or restraint. They lose control, and that's the end of it." 

"I would have," Regulus responded. 

"But you didn't," Barty told him. "I've never experienced it personally, but I've seen it, Reg. Even the most experienced of our kind can't resist. Don't even think about resisting. And you're telling us you sat in the same room with this person for over an hour, and didn't lose control." 

He was never one to accept praise, and Regulus thought that getting told he did a good deed by not committing a massacre was ridiculous, but they were set on talking about it so he rolled his eyes at them before answering. "It wasn't the same room, it was the same table. And there's no way what you're saying is true. There are probably many instances where people controlled themselves. Don't treat me like I'm some divine vampire or some shit." 

"Same table?" Evan guffawed. "I couldn't control myself across an entire courtyard, Regulus. At least give yourself some sort of credit. Your control is... not common. So believe me when I tell you that I think you will go home to Sirius. You'll go back and encounter this person again, and while it may seem that there's no way you'll be able to make it, you’ll remember that you already did the impossible. You already broke the pattern that everyone before you has set. And if you've done it once, well, I don't see why you wouldn't be able to do it again." 

"You'll face it like the stubborn asshole you are, Reg. No doubt about it," Barty added with a wink. 

"I... needed to hear that, I think. Thank you." 

His friends nodded at him before they rose up. Nothing was said but they all knew Regulus would be making his leave, and both of them looked smug when he rose as well. 

"Feel free to come by anytime though, I do love wrestling bears with you, Reg," Barty said in parting before they were both a blur in the distance. 

Regulus sighed once again, but a smile rose on his lips. Idiots, he thought, but he knew he said it with love. Looking up one last time, Regulus caught sight of the stars once again, but this time his eyes went to Sirius, shining brighter than all the others. 

That was all it took before he was running home so fast he left no trace in the snow.

Chapter Text

     James did not do well with rejection.  

This information was new to him. At first he hadn't even been able to put a name to what he was feeling, the hollowed out pressure in his chest. Wasn't familiar with it. James had always been someone that could meet anyone and find a way to coexist with them, find common ground, no matter what it was. 

That was pulled right out from under him the moment he met Regulus Black. 

Maybe his pedestal had been a little too high, going about his life a little too confident, because James was sure the come down hurt more than it would for anyone else. People get rejected all the time. Get heartbroken and turned down. It wasn't a foreign concept to find someone that you can't make a connection with. You're meant to learn from it and move on, he knew this. And yet. 

And yet James couldn't let it go. 

He could remember every moment of their encounter, and knew he could hardly even say he was rejected considering that would entail Regulus at the very least acknowledging his existence. He glared, yes, looked at him for a minute, but when James used every ounce of courage in his body to open his mouth and speak he was left ignored. Was only mustered an offended look, like Regulus couldn't believe he would dare talk to him. Was left to watch as he ran out of the room and continue on with his life while James was stuck in his seat like a festering wound. The only thing that got him out of that room was Marlene, tugging his arm and side eyeing him in sympathy. 

I warned you, she had said. Rejection from the Blacks are brutal. 

He remembered how that word felt hearing it, didn't understand why it sounded so wrong. He had wanted this for so long, someone who made him feel the magnetic pull so many love stories talked about. Who would catch his attention across a crowded room. James never stopped to think about what would happen when he found them and they didn't feel the same. 

Rejection. God, James never wanted to hear that word again in his entire lifetime. 

Going back home to Effie and Monty felt like the walk of shame. He never really had experienced a bad day at school, always one to excel in classes and friendships. He loved to make people happy, and in return they would always try to do the same. It seemed like Regulus was going to make him experience a lot of firsts, and James found himself laughing in sorrow when he found himself thinking it wasn't the fun kind of firsts either. 

Effie knew the moment he shut the front door. Hardly even looked at him before a noise came from her throat, and she flung herself into his arms. She always was a hugger, and he could swear that no matter what was wrong, his mothers hugs could always fix it, so he tightened his grip on her and exhaled a breath he hadn't realized he was holding. 

"Make any friends?" Effie whispered. 

"Lots," James replied. 

A sad smile rose on her lips, her hands cupping his cheeks as she pressed a kiss to his forehead. "Well, then that's all that matters." 

"Yeah," he mumbled. "Sure." 

Those words tasted bitter in his mouth. No matter how insignificant he knew this small encounter should have been, he couldn't help but think there's no way it didn't matter. 

It had to matter. He wouldn't feel like this if Regulus didn't matter. 

Effie's eyes seemed to analyze him, trying to see how to continue and what arsenal she needed, but James saved her the time and gave a lopsided smile. "Don't worry, I just have a little more work cut out for me than originally planned. But I can hardly give up, huh? What kind of Potter would I be if I did?" 

Understanding slowly crossed her features as she raised her brows. "Yes, well, lucky for you, it's quite impossible to not like you. So you have that going for you." 

"I do, don't I? How could anyone live without getting to experience the enigma that is myself?" 

"You're starting to sound like your father," Effie tutted. 

"You married him, didn't you?" 

"Your father, his ego, and myself have managed to work out a very loving relationship, yes." 

James laughed and shook his head, making his way up the stairs feeling lighter. Every interaction with his parents left him wanting, and he knew in his soul that in order for him to get the love he craved, he couldn't give up. No matter how much it hurt. No matter how many times he got rejected and ignored. No matter how messy or bloody it got. 

Regulus could glare all he wanted. It would take a whole lot more than that to stop the force that was James Potter.

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

        James had stayed up all night brainstorming ways to make Regulus Black fall madly in love with him. The idea was easier said than done considering the fact he knew next to nothing about him. He scribbled in his journal multiple different one liners, jokes, and pick up lines that he had stored in memory. Jotted down all the date ideas he acquired from the romcoms he'd watch with his parents. Possible gifts. And once the whirlwind of his thoughts were all written down he unconsciously started writing his name. 

Regulus Black. Regulus Black. Regulus Black. 

He filled pages with it, and by the time his brain caught up he quickly slammed his journal shut and hid it under his pillow. When morning came he tried to avoid the thought that maybe the way he was acting was abnormal, and focused on a plan. Since he didn't know much about the boy the main focus of the day was finding out information about him, and to his luck he had befriended the perfect person for this mission. 

James started to seek out Sirius as soon as he parked his truck. A metal coffee thermos was pressed into his hand, filled with his moms famous herbal tea. No matter what ailment he had, James always requested it and he swore it never failed to make him feel better. Ignoring the glaring and put off attitude, Regulus truly did look ill the day before, and he hoped to find all the siblings together so he could make the peace offering before carting Sirius off to interrogate him. 

But neither of them showed up to school. 

He spent the day trying to focus on the chatter of Marlene, Lily, and Mary. It was hard when his eyes drifted to every door waiting to see if they would walk in, and he sighed at just how pathetic he was. 

By the time the end of the day came, a buzzing had risen under his skin. Part of him, however how egotistical it was, kept thinking it was his fault for their absence. It seemed ignorant, knowing he only met them yesterday, but he truly couldn't shake the feeling off. Was worried that it was true. 

He tried to distract himself with homework once he got home, attempting to bury the rising anxiety. Focused his hearing on the background noise of his father watching the game downstairs. When that was done, he shot a quick email to Remus. 

Lupin, 

I've met many new friends at school, but none who raise to the level of cool you achieve. I'm afraid you might need to launch a rescue mission sometime soon. SOS. 

Also, since I know you'd find such humor in the concept, I have recently learned that not everyone likes me. It's blasphemy, really, when I look like this. I've made it my life goal to change their mind though, don't worry. The world hasn't stopped quite yet. 

We need to make plans soon.

Your BEST FRIEND, 

James

He tried to fall asleep afterward, he did, but every time he found himself drifting off he would startle awake. His brain simply refused to shut off. 

When he walked into school the next day, thermos in his hands just in case, he was delighted to see that Sirius was there. As happy as the sight made him, he couldn't help but let his eyes continue to wander. Once lunch rolled around and he still hadn't caught sight of the curly haired boy, he knew it was futile. He wasn't coming. 

Gym went better then he was expecting. He had worried that Sirius would act differently, but it was like nothing had occurred. It struck James, nearly causing him to lose his balance, once he realized maybe nothing did happen. Maybe he was overreacting and making up things in his head. James struggled to try to bring it up in a conversation without being too inconspicuous. 

"So... your family. They seem, uh, nice," James commented nonchalantly, or tried to, as they walked from the locker room.   

"Nice?" Sirius asked with an amused look. "I've heard my siblings called many things but I don't think that's the word most people use." 

James winced slightly. "Yeah, well, they seem cool. But... I don't think your brother likes me very much." 

Sirius got quiet for a moment, and James snuck a glance over to him. Some of the light had dimmed in his eyes, and he cursed himself for saying anything at all. "Don't take it too personally, Prongs. Reggie doesn't like anyone." Sirius laughed a little, but it wasn't as contagious as it would normally be. "He's a little shit honestly." 

James hummed, the nickname repeating through his brain. Reggie, he thought. Cute. 

"I guess I'll take your word for it then." 

Sirius nodded. "He's a very private person, and he doesn't often show anyone anything other than the cold version of himself. But he's not always like that... he's truly my favorite person. I hope you get the chance to meet him properly. Most people don't." 

"Yeah, maybe when he comes back to school." 

The question was blatant in his reply, but Sirius quickly switched topics as they jogged laps around the gym. James decided to not push it farther than he felt he already had and lose himself in their conversation. At one point the dark haired boy had started running backwards to fully commit to what he was saying, and James couldn't help but compare him to a prancing dog padding around. 

"Oh!" James exclaimed. "I got it." 

"It? So many possibilities, that." 

"A nickname for you! In every way aside from legal, you shall now be known as Padfoot." 

Sirius ceased all movement before a grin lit up his face, this one reaching his eyes. "I like it. Padfoot and Prongs. Up to absolutely no good." 

James had no choice but to return the grin.

The rest of week played out the same, him waiting with bated breath to catch sight of Regulus, and trying not to act so heartbroken when he didn't show. James slowly worked on pulling answers from Sirius, masking them with making his questions about his family as a whole and not just his brother. He learned that Sirius had been with their uncle the longest, followed by Pandora, Regulus, and Dorcas. Peter had been adopted the most recently, but the way the black haired boy spoke of him, you could tell that didn't matter. They were a family and cared for one another, no matter the amount of time they've been together. James was told about Pandora's love for art, Dorcas' obsession of old model cars, Peter’s collection of baseball cards. Sirius gushed about about his motorcycle and vinyls that filled an entire room in their house. They bonded over David Bowie and Queen, skipping class periods to sneak out to their cars and play music as loud as they dared. 

And after days, finally, oh finally, Sirius talked about Regulus. It took a crowbar to finally pry the information out of him, but once the lock was open there was no putting it back on. He rattled on about his brothers love for poetry, how he would find him curled over journals scribbling like a madman. How he played the piano better than Mozart, and had to have a separate building built on their property to hold all his books. James soaked it in like the sun, letting it warm his brittle veins that had become raw over the last week. He took whatever he could get, anything that Sirius would give. The more conversations they had the more James could see how much Sirius genuinely cared for his brother, how sore of a topic he seemed to be at the moment, and James couldn't stop the words from ripping out of where they had been held back all week. 

"Where is Regulus?" James asked. And oh, why was he so stupid? It wasn't any of his business, really, and he hated how he had promptly stuck his nose where it didn't belong. 

Sirius was quiet a moment, put off by the question, but he just shook his head and kept walking. "Couldn't tell you." 

"You... don't know? Is something the matter? I'm— oh. Don't answer, I shouldn't be asking. I apologize," James stammered out, wincing at the way his voice cracked. 

He could feel his friends eyes on him, and he avoided making eye contact, worried that he would see something he didn't want to. "I know that's what you've been wanting to ask all week, Prongs. You don't have to pretend." 

"Oh god. You must think I've only been talking to you because— I haven't! I swear. I'm not like that, I just... was worried. He looked very upset when I met him, and he hasn't been at school since—"

James was cut off by a harsh flick on his forehead, and guffawed at the attack, pressing his fingers to the tender point. "What the hell was that for?" 

"You were yammering, and that's what Dorcas does when we get too bad. And you were having the ultimate moment of yammering so..." Sirius shrugged and gave a pointed look. 

"The ultimate moment of yammering?" 

"A magnificent moment." 

It took only a few seconds before they both broke into laughter. Ease overcame the boy when he realized Sirius wasn't mad at his curiosity, and James did what he did best and ran with it. "Is he coming back?" 

Sirius contemplated his answer before giving a nod. "I have no clue when. But my brother, when he gets overwhelmed his first instinct is to remove himself from the situation. A lot of times it's emotionally, but sometimes, he has to actually leave. I don't blame him, if anyone deserves a break it's him. It just sucks when he's gone. The only thing that makes it easier is knowing he always comes back to me eventually. I just have to hope it's sooner rather than later." 

They're quiet after that, but Sirius fidgets next to him, and James knows he has more to say. "Spit it out, Padfoot." 

"I just—" Sirius started, huffs, then turns fully towards him and stops walking. "When he does inevitably come back, don't expect too much, yeah? I don't know what about his frozen personality caught your attention, but I can tell it did. Regulus doesn't have much left in him to give to people, okay? You have to be careful." 

"I wouldn't ever hurt him," James blurted. 

"That's not what I'm worried about," Sirius admitted. The smile he gave him was a sad one, and James' heart skips when he recognized it as the same one Marlene gives him. Sympathy. 

The conversation ended there. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

         Effie begged James to invite his new friends over for the weekend. And by begged he meant she told him. If he didn't comply he knew the woman would find the phone numbers to all of the people he mentioned in any brief conversation and drag them over by their hair. He knew she wanted him to get a chance to relax, seeing how wound up he was through the week, but part of him wanted to just wallow in his bed. Unfortunately, that didn't work for Effie.

"James, get up! They will be here soon," Effie shouted, shaking him awake. 

"No. We both know they'll just want hang out with you and Monty anyway, I might as well stay up here." 

"For the love of—" The woman stopped mid sentence to forcefully shove James' glasses on his face, before she hauled him up and dragged him off the mattress. 

"Dad! Get her off me!" James shouted, but it was too late and he collapsed to the floor. A groan left his lips at the impact, and he was met with the sight of Effie looking down at him with a pointed look. 

"As if your father would ever risk my wrath to help you. Now up." 

Her footsteps walked away and down the stairs, but James caught the corner of Monty's head sticking around the corner, standing back and observing the events that occurred. "Traitor," he spat at the man, but he only received a humored wink in return. 

In the next hour Lily, Marlene, Mary, Frank, and Alice slowly trickled into his home. Remus wasn't able to make the trip down this weekend, but promised to drive down soon. He had asked Sirius, but he declined and admitted he wanted to spend the weekend making rounds at Regulus normal hideouts to try to find him. James had to use every atom of self control he had to not volunteer to go with him to help look. 

It took less than ten minutes before his parents stole everyone's admiration. Lily and Marlene were hunched around Effie, whispering and giggling with each other. Alice and Frank could be heard shouting in the living room along with Monty at the baseball game that was playing. Mary had taken pity on him and chose to stay sitting next to him, eating everything his mother put in front of them. The two of them talked about everything, finding whatever they had in common. She told him she had high hopes of getting a a scholarship to University of Washington, which is also the school Lily was applying to go to. James told her about how he planned to take a gap year to travel anywhere he could buy a ticket to. They laughed and gushed about their favorite movies, eating until they felt sick, and James couldn't deny how much he truly enjoyed Mary's company. She was full of light in the same way James was constantly told he was, but it was because of this knowledge that he couldn't help but notice the glances toward the kitchen, a moment of dullness, no matter how small. 

"How do you go about it?" James asked, voice in a small whisper. 

"About what?" Mary replied, rolling a piece of fruit around her plate. 

"The thought that the person you like may not... feel the same way?" 

James knew his question was stupid, especially because Lily pretty much confessed her feelings straight to his face. But Mary didn't know that, so she was stuck living in the same reality where the question couldn't help but eat at you. So, for the minute they were both here, he allowed himself to not feel so lost and alone. 

"I guess I just decide to breathe. Knowing that it may hurt to do so, but that's all that you can ask yourself to do. And hope, that maybe one day... it won't hurt so much. And breathing will be easier." Her face was solemn, but there was a fire in her expression, something determined that struck something in James. 

Breathe? Yeah he could do that. 

So when his parents made their way upstairs, and Marlene pulled out a full bottle of vodka, James was the first to take a shot. Because that's what people his age were supposed to be doing, drinking and dancing to music and laughing and breathing. He truly tried his best to anyway, but a few hours later, when Marlene had fallen asleep on the couch, Alice drawing on her face, Frank quietly taking pictures and laughing behind her, Lily and Mary dancing slowly in the corner of the living room. He was gasping for air once again. 

He knew how foolish it was, but he couldn't shake the feeling that something was missing. James could feel it in his bones. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

         James doesn't know why he's so startled when he sees him. He had been staring at doors for a week waiting for when he would finally walk through one. He had a thermos in his hands ready to go in the morning, but a glance to a group huddled in the parking lot hadn't shown any change from the week prior, and he gave it to Lily instead. Nothing had been different, nothing shifted in the atmosphere. Perhaps that's why he hadn't expected it. 

Marlene was walking ahead of James, rambling about the essay she had gotten assigned. Frank was piling multiple sandwiches in his arms. A girl named Emmeline that occasionally sat with them was going back and forth with Alice about a sport James didn't catch the name of. It was casual, and he was about to reply to something Marlene said when he glanced to the same table in the back of the room like he always did. But then he froze right where he stood, because there were five people sat at the table instead of four. 

"Hello? James? What do you want?" Marlene asked again, pulling on his arm. 

Something hot rose in him, flushing his skin red, and he was worried momentarily that he might vomit right on the floor. "Nothing," he said. "I'll just get a water."

"You're not hungry?" Marlene questioned. 

"Actually I feel a little sick," he muttered. He tried to keep his eyes on the floor, but they kept dragging up against his will. Once they all got to their table, he made his best attempt to act normal. He answered anything that was directed toward him, took small sips from his water, and laughed lowly whenever Frank cracked a joke. It felt like defying gravity, and he only lasted so long before his treacherous eyes glanced to the table once again. The Blacks were all laughing, and while they hadn't seemed to be in a bad mood last week they definitely seemed a lot lighter now. Sirius had a slight glow to him that James hadn't realized he lost. And Regulus? Oh fuck and Regulus. 

He looked a little less pale, the dark circles that had been under his eyes was gone, and he was somehow even more breathtaking than he was the last time. James knew it was most likely because he probably was sick, and he was better now, but there was something else that was different. He wasn't able to isolate what exactly it was. 

"What are you staring at?" Lily whispered. 

It was in that moment that Regulus' eyes flashed over to him. A curse flew out of his lips as he quickly ducked his head. He could feel how on fire his face was, heart jackhammering in his ribcage. 

Someone gasped to the left of him. "Regulus Black is staring at you." 

"Does he look mad?" James questioned. 

"No," Alice answered. "Should he be?" 

"I don't think he likes me," James confessed in a whisper. The words tasted like battery acid in his mouth. 

"I told you, Potter. You shouldn't bother with the Blacks. It only leads to getting your feelings hurt," Marlene muttered with a sigh. "Though... he really is staring at you." 

"Stop staring at him!" James pleaded. "You guys aren't helping." 

His friends quietly laughed, but did what he requested. The rest of lunch continued with no one else mentioning the Blacks, but it hardly mattered to James. It had been a week but he was here. He had come back and was only a few steps away. James knew he should be doing something, anything, that he had planned. But one glance had him on his knees once again, clawing at his heart that was breaking through the bones of his chest. When the bell rang, part of him didn't know if he'd be able to stand up without falling from how much his legs were shaking. 

James did manage to get up, albeit slowly, which he made a show to look through his bag to try and explain away. He felt eyes on him, and he knew whose it was from the weight of them, but he held strong and didn't look again. Gym went by quickly, neither Sirius or himself spoke of the reappearance of his brother, though he was glad to see his friend in higher spirits from the last time they spoke. 

Stepping through the door into Biology felt like walking to a life sentence. Regulus wasn't in the room yet, so he took it upon himself to take the seat by the window like he had for the remainder of last week. Conversation buzzed around him but all he could hear was static. He tried to distract himself by pulling out his notes and reviewing them for the class period, avoiding glancing to the door. When the chair next to him was pulled out his heart exploded in his chest, blood spraying everywhere. 

"Hello," said a quiet, musical voice. 

And what did he ever do to deserve this? Holy fucking shit fuck why? The voice had a deep lilt to it, but it was smooth in a way that had James folding like a chair. He looked up, stunned by the voice but also that he seemed to be... talking to him? Regulus was sat in the chair, pulled as far to the edge as possible, but it was angled toward him. His black hair had drops of rain dripping lightly onto the table. It should make him look disheveled, more human at the very least. All James saw was a painting that belonged in a gallery somewhere expensive. 

"My name is Regulus Black," he started again. The boy didn't have a smile on his face, but he appeared friendlier, no glare in sight. It left James dazed and confused. "I apologize for not introducing myself last week. You must be James Potter." 

Had he made it all up? The boy sitting next to him wasn't anything like in his memories, no coldness or fury. Regulus was acting perfectly normal now, and James wasn't sure if that was a good thing yet. He decided it would remain to be seen. 

"You... know my name?" James asked hesitantly, not coming up with anything better. All pickup lines had been obliterated in his memory. 

"I think everyone knows your name. I heard you become quite the talk of the school this last week, even my brother won't shut up about you," he replied. 

"Oh, yeah. Sirius is great," James stammered. A flush had ran throughout him, his hands starting to sweat. Was that really all he could say? He spent so many nights practicing conversations that he was going to have, but Regulus had a special way of rendering him useless. Thankfully the teacher started the lesson, and he was able to focus on him and take a pause in embarrassing himself. 

After a few minutes of a slideshow, the teacher passed out a lab for them to do. A microscope was already on their table, books left closed to try and identify phases of mitosis. 

"You first?" Regulus offered. There was the smallest lift to the left side of his mouth, and James was struck stupid by the sight of it. All he could manage was to stare. "Or... I could. If you want." 

"No!" James interrupted, cursing himself to hell and back. What was wrong with him? "I'll do it." 

He had never been more glad in his life for the honors classes he took back in Phoenix, because he had completed this lab before. The last thing he needed was to look more like an incompetent moron. "Prophase," James said quietly after looking at the first slide in the microscope. 

"I'm gonna check," Regulus told him. James knew he was meant to be offended at the fact he felt like he had to check his answer, but his pale hand had reached for the microscope faster than he was able to remove his hands.  A shock of cold jolted him and he gasped. It felt like ice, but an undercurrent of electricity had the hair on his arms sticking up. 

"I'm sorry," Regulus muttered as he pulled his hand back immediately. He changed the slide quickly, glancing at it for the briefest moment before lifting his head. "Anaphase." 

"May I?" James questioned to the microscope before he could stop himself. Regulus looked at him with a raised brow, but pushed it toward him. 

James was confident it was correct but looked anyway before writing it down. He switched to the last slide, told Regulus it was interphase but pushed him the microscope before he could ask for it. They both wrote down the final answer, looking to see they were the first table done. He glanced back to see Marlene telling off her partner. With nothing else to do James couldn't blame his eyes for finding their way back to the boy beside him, inhaling sharply when he found him already staring at him. The small smile was gone, which he was sure was put on by force, and an unmistakable look of frustration crossed his face. Suddenly he realized what else was different that he couldn't pinpoint earlier. 

"Did you get contacts?" James blurted without thinking. 

The familiar stillness overtook the boy again, a small glare reaching his eyes but it was gone so quick he was sure he might have imagined it. "No," he replied stiffly.  

"Oh... I remembered your eyes being a lot darker." 

Regulus didn't bother giving an answer, looking away and focusing his attention on the clock that was mounted on the wall. James knew for a fact that his eyes were different. He swore the dark toffee had become one of his favorite colors, but looking now showed a much lighter golden brown. He couldn't figure out what could cause the change. When he tore his gaze away, he saw that Regulus' hands were fisted tightly. This image was much more familiar, and it gave James a weird sense of comfort to know he didn't make anything up. For some reason he was forcing himself to play nice, and James was horrified to think it might be because Sirius might have said something. 

"How do you like the rain?" The boy asked. 

"You're asking me about the weather?" James replied, hating the feeling of a forced conversation. He didn't want Regulus like this. Putting on a pretend smile and starting conversations he had no interest in having. He would take the glaring and anger over this any day of the weak. At least that was real. 

"Yeah, guess I am," Regulus supplied slowly. 

"Well... I don't really like the rain," he answered honestly. 

"Must be a difficult place to live then," Regulus mused. 

"You have no idea." 

His answer seemed to interest him, because he sat up a little straighter, focusing his attention fully on him in a way that caused James to struggle to breathe. "Why did you come here, then?" 

Even with all the friends he made in his first week, and countless others he spoke to since he started school, not a single one had asked him that. "It's a little complicated." 

"I don't mind," Regulus answered. 

"Well... my parents are from here, and they planned to move back," he started, unsure how to express the feelings behind the decision to move out here. 

"And they made you move here with them?" 

"No. No, I was the one who made them move back here. They weren't going to leave until after I graduated." 

Regulus knitted his dark brows together. "I don't understand," he admitted, seemingly frustrated by the notion. 

"My parents gave up their lives for me. My dad, he used to play baseball. He was in a minor league, but was told he was more than likely to make it to major. My mother traveled to all his games with him, but once they found out she was pregnant, they just... abandoned that dream. They moved out of Forks to a bigger city to try and give me a better chance than I could get in a small town. Got better paying government jobs. Everything they've done since has been for me. And so when they told they planned to move back I insisted they left sooner. They have friends here, and my mother wanted to open her own business." 

He paused, unsure why he was spilling his heart out, but he couldn't help but want to tell all of his secrets to Regulus Black. And it didn't help that he sat there listening to every word. "I wanted that for them. I wanted them to be happy and do what they wanted to do. And going to a big university didn't feel like a reason to be away from them. So I told them I wanted to move back here with them." 

"But now you're unhappy?" Regulus asked. 

"Not as much as I expected to be. I actually was surprised to find that I kind of like it here, but yeah, I guess there's always going to be part of me that wonders what would've happened if I didn't decide to come with," James said, making eye contact once again. It was intense every time it happened. 

"That doesn't seem fair." 

"Neither does asking them to hold off on their own life any longer than they already have." 

"I suppose you're right," Regulus mumbled. "Well, you put on a good show. But I'm willing to bet that you might be suffering more than you let anyone see." 

"I could say the same about you," James responded. He knew it was risk, being so blunt, but they had finally started to get somewhere and he wouldn't let them lose the momentum. 

Silence stretched out, and James leaned back in his chair. "Am I wrong?" 

Considering Regulus chose this exact moment to go back to ignoring him meant he hit a little too close to home. "I didn't think so," James said smugly. 

"Why does it matter to you?" Regulus spat. A scowl set on his face, and James felt the swirl of butterflies in his stomach. 

There you are, his heart sang. I've missed you. 

"That's a good question," James said. He focused back on the teacher as he went over the answers to the lab, but it was pointless when he kept looking back to the irritated dark haired boy. "Am I annoying you?" 

Regulus scoffed, but looked at him again. "Not exactly. I just find you difficult to read, which is unusual for me." 

"You're a good reader then?" 

"Usually," Regulus answered, a grin rising. It looked animalistic and feral, teeth sharp. 

When the bell rang overhead, Regulus made a swift exit like last week, not bothering to say anything else. James once again could do nothing but stare at the doorway, wanting him to walk back through. 

"That was awful!" Marlene groaned. "My partner was a certified idiot. You're lucky you had Black, he's a genius with an I.Q of a million or some shit." 

James shrugged as they walked out to the parking lot, rain soaking them immediately. "He seemed friendly enough today. Regulus. Wonder what was with him last week," Marlene commented. James wish he knew too. 

As soon as he got into his truck, he turned the heat as high as it would go and rubbed his hands down his face. He needed to go home and rant to Effie to try to clear his screaming thoughts. When he started to pull out of his parking space, he spotted Regulus a few cars down, leaning against their black Volvo, not bothering to hide the fact he was staring again. In his distraction he almost backed into another car attempting to leave the lot. He slammed his brakes with a swear, taking a deep inhale before reversing again with more caution. 

In his peripheral vision he swore he could see Regulus laughing at him.

Chapter Text

       James hadn’t seen snow in years, but after one fall he quickly remembered that he despised it.

Walking out to his car hadn't been a danger before, but one step onto the stairs had him slipping and tumbling down the concrete until he had hit the bottom. He laid there for a moment trying to catch the breath that was stolen from him at the impact. Monty appeared above him, helping pull him back to his feet. 

"You alright?" He asked with concern, dusting the snow off the sweater James wore. There was at least half a foot of snow layered on the ground, ice covering all the surfaces the snow didn't quite reach. Effie had left earlier that morning, meeting with one of her old friends for coffee, but she wasn’t held back by the cold like he was. James figured maybe he got too attached to the Arizona heat and sighed, knowing he was the one who put himself here. 

"I'm fine, just seething in anger," James groaned out. His bag was wet with the snow, but he threw it over his shoulder and made another attempt to get to his car. 

"I put snow tires on the truck this morning, so you should be good to get to school. But if you're not comfortable you can stay home and have Effie drive you tomorrow," Monty stated. While he was rubbing his hands together and blowing hot air onto them, James got the smug sense of comfort knowing at least he wasn't the only one suffering, even though the older man would never admit to it. 

James shook his head, swinging the truck door open and hauling himself inside. While he would love to avoid the icy roads at all costs, it seemed his need to see Regulus again was more prominent, which was very, very stupid considering how much of a fool he made himself look yesterday. But, that didn't stop him from losing sleep once again, conjuring up master plans to catch his attention anyway. 

Driving wasn't as bad as walking, which he was sure he had Monty to thank for, considering he didn't even know that there was such a thing as snow tires. When he arrived at the school, he assumed a crawl position in the parking lot, ensuring he didn't slide as he parked the truck in his usual spot. James jumped out, his bag hung over his shoulder, thermos in his hand that he was dead set on giving to Regulus, when he stopped to look at his tires. There were small black studs on them, which were probably meant to grip onto the ice better, and he whispered to himself to ask Monty to teach him how to put them on. He had a feeling he was going to need them often, and was about to go on a whining internal rant about that information when he heard an odd sound. 

It was a high-pitched screech, painfully loud in his ears, like metal grinding together. When James looked up, he saw several things simultaneously: Regulus Black was standing ten cars down from him, staring in horror. His face stood out in the crowd of people in the parking lot, all seemingly looking at him in shock. He couldn't help but notice how beautiful he looked standing there in the snow, eyes wide, mouth partly open. The next thing he noticed, which unfortunately was of more importance, was the dark blue van that was currently skidding on the ice, aiming straight for where he was standing at the back of the truck. James only had the time to close his eyes.

Right before he heard the shattering crunch of the van smashing into the truck bed, something hit James hard, but not from the direction he had been expecting. He felt his head crack against the ice covered concrete, and weight pinning him to the ground. When his eyes peeled open everything around him was blurry. He wasn't able to make out anything other than vague shapes, a body on top of him, and metal still grinding. After a few blinks he realized the van wasn't done spiraling, and was coming toward him again, but in his blurred vision he saw two pale arms shoot out in front of him toward the moving van, coming to a shuddering stop only a foot away from his face. The metallic thud hurt his ears, and he covered his head as glass rained down on top of him. 

It was deathly silent for a one second, stretching out for what seemed so much longer, before he started to hear screaming. Dozens of voices were shouting his name, feet running across the ice as multiple people made their way toward him. He couldn't see any of them, but he could see a face hovering right above his, black curls hanging down and brushing against his nose. James didn't need to see to recognize exactly who it was. 

"James?" Regulus whispered frantically, "Are you all right?" 

"I'm fine," he groaned. His voice sounded weird to him, like he was hearing it from underwater, and he made an attempt to sit up. "Can't see." 

Hands held him to the ground, stronger than he thought possible, preventing him from getting up. "Don't move!" Regulus insisted. "I think you hit your head pretty hard. I'll get your glasses, okay?" 

As if it was being spoken into existence, a harsh throb overtook James as he clutched the back of his head. "Ow," he whispered in surprise. 

"Yeah, ow. You're absolutely ridiculous, you know that?" Regulus said, sounding torn between being amazed and suppressing laughter. Cold wire frames were pressed on his face, and his surroundings became much clearer. 

"How..." he trailed off, trying to get his bearings again once he saw how close Regulus was to him. His hands were pressed against his shoulders, pinning him down, and his face hovered over him in concern. "How did you get over here so fast?" 

"I was standing right next to you, James," he replied, voice going cold. 

Before he could say anything more, the crowd of people reached them. Someone shouted to go call an ambulance, another instructed James to stay put, but Regulus already had that covered. 

"Get Emma out of the van!" A voice yelled, before a few students ran to pry the door open. 

James could hardly focus on the commotion, his head throbbing with every shout and bang of metal as people tried to get into the van. He focused his attention back to the dark haired boy, his face was set in stone, intently watching what was happening around them. "You were over there," James gasped out, voice quiet. He was hurt, but it didn't stop him from remembering. "You were standing by your car." 

Regulus turned an irate glare toward him. "No, I wasn't." 

"I saw you," James whispered. "You were... the first person I saw. I noticed you. I know I did. I always do." 

A grim frown spread across the boy's face, and James wanted to smooth it away. He didn't understand why Regulus would lie, he just wanted him to be honest. "I was standing with you, and I pulled you out of the way." 

His eyes were more intense than he's ever seen, fire blazing behind the light golden brown. It felt like he was trying to convince James of his words, and he was sure anyone else would nod and agree, figuring there was no other explanation. But James set his jaw. "No, you weren't." 

"Please, James," Regulus pleaded. 

"Why?" James demanded. The back of his head throbbed something fierce, but he couldn't get himself to let it go. 

"Trust me," he mumbled lowly, his voice so soft it was almost overwhelming. 

Sirens could be heard in the distance, and James grabbed onto his wrist to ensure he wouldn't use it as an escape. "Will you promise to explain everything later?" 

"If I must," Regulus spat out. His hands tensed in anger, his head turned away from him, but he could still see the anger in them. Could see the venom. It took James a moment to realize that he should probably be frightened. 

He wasn't.

It took five EMTs to move the van enough to get a stretcher through, and James tried to refuse, but Regulus told them he hit his head and most likely had a concussion. It took everything in him to not scream in anger. The entire school had appeared in the parking lot, watching as he was put into an ambulance, Regulus climbing into the front. 

Right as the door was closing, he caught sight of Regulus' family standing near the back, observing. He saw Sirius with a look of concern, Pandora looking lost like she usually did, but what caught his attention was Dorcas and Peter's expression, which appeared to be absolutely furious. 

The ride to the hospital was quick, and he was moved into the emergency room as soon as he got there. He saw Regulus get escorted into another room, and James sighed in annoyance at the loss of him. Nurses came in and out, checking his blood pressure, temperature, and continuously examined the back of his head. Another stretcher was quickly rolled into the large room, no one bothering to draw the curtain. James was able to catch sight of Emma Vanity, a girl who he recognized from one of his classes, covered in a few dark bruises and a blood stained bandage wrapped around her hair. She looked much worse than James felt, and he couldn't help the guilt from rising when he realized he hadn't given a single thought to the person who had been in the van. 

She caught sight of him, and quickly sat up, anxiously looking at him. "James! Oh, I'm so sorry!" 

"I'm fine— you look awful though. Are you all right?" 

She completely ignored his question, tears welling in her eyes. She didn't bother paying any attention as nurses came and unwound the bandage around her head, dark hair sticking up at odd angles. "I thought I was going to kill you! I was going too fast, hit the ice wrong... Oh shit, I really am sorry."

"Don't sweat it," he replied with a shrug. "You missed me." 

"How did you move out of the way so fast? I swear you were there one moment and then you were gone," she winced as a nurse started to stitch up a deep cut on her forehead. 

"Um, Regulus pulled me out of the way." 

A look of confusion crossed her face. "Regulus?" 

"Regulus Black." James began, trying to figure out exactly what he was going to say. "He was standing next to me." 

"Black?" Emma muttered. "I didn't even see him... wow, it happened really fast. Is he okay?" 

"Yeah. I think so. He's here somewhere." 

Their conversation was cut short when he was put into a wheelchair and moved to get an X-ray. It turns out he actually wasn't that hurt after all, and only had a very small concussion that would go away within the week. As soon as his results came back, he tried to convince the staff to let him leave, but they insisted he had to wait for a doctor to release him. He ended up getting stuck back in the room with Emma who wouldn't stop apologizing and promised she would make it up to him, no matter how many times he tried to insist he was fine and that there was no harm done. It took James closing his eyes and pretending to be asleep for her to finally relent. 

"Is he asleep?" A musical voice asked. 

James' eyes flew open, seeing Regulus standing at the foot of the bed he was in. He wanted to glare at the boy, swear at him, insist that he owed James an explanation, but the sight of the small smirk on his lips was enough to stop him in his tracks. It really, truly wasn't fair that James constantly found himself not being able to do anything but stare. He slowly sat at the edge of the hospital bed, turning to look toward him again. 

"So, what's the verdict?" Regulus questioned. 

"There's nothing wrong with me," James said with intent. "I'm just waiting to be released. How come you weren't strapped to a stretcher like the rest of us?" 

"I know people," he replied with a laugh. James wished he could swallow it. "Don't worry, I've come to break you out."

A doctor walks into the room, a clipboard clutched in his hands. James blinked in surprise once he looked at the man's face, it was all angles and smooth skin. His dark hair was straight and combed over, but the color was an exact match to the boy sitting on his bed. The realization that this man was Regulus' uncle made James look away quickly, fiddling with a thread on his blanket instead. 

"Good afternoon. My name is Alphard Black, I’m the lead doctor at this hospital. How are you feeling Mr. Potter?" Dr. Black asked, a friendly look across his features. 

"Good," he answered, hopefully for the last time. 

"X-rays look good. Does your head hurt? Regulus told me you hit it pretty hard." 

"There's nothing wrong with my head," James said with more frustration than he meant to. He hated feeling like he was crazy, and Regulus seemed to be making it his goal to do exactly that. 

Dr. Black's fingers prodded at the back of his head, noticing when he winced slightly. "Tender?" 

"Only a little." 

"Well, your parents are in the waiting room. You should be all good to go home now. Come back if you feel dizzy or have issues with your eyesight at all," Dr. Black stated, signing the papers he had brought in. 

"There's always issues with my eyesight, I'm practically blind," he mumbled. 

A chuckle reached his ears, and he looked back toward Regulus who had a look of amusement on. James is glad he was able to make him laugh again, even if it was at the expense of himself. 

"Any new issues, James," Regulus sighed. 

Both of them stood from the bed, James thanking Dr. Black as he handed him the release paperwork. "Take Tylenol for the pain." 

"I'm all good," James insisted. He needed to get out of the room before anyone changed their mind. 

"It sounds like you were extremely lucky." 

"Lucky that Regulus happened to be standing right next to me," James amended. He could feel how tense the boy got at the comment. 

"So I've heard," Dr. Black agreed, giving one last look to his nephew before moving over to Emma's bed. 

"Can I talk to you for a minute?" James hissed under his breath before he lost his nerve. 

"Your parents are waiting for you. Your mother is quite beside herself," Regulus said through clenched teeth. His voice was darker than normal, his eyes demanding he just let it go. 

"I'd like to speak with you alone before I go," James pressed, returning the intense look he was currently getting. 

His infamous glare was given as he turned his back, striding out of the room, body tense. He led the both of them down a few hallways before they found an abandoned one. "What do you want?" Regulus asked, monotone, as if this was a waste of his time. The fake, friendly Regulus he met was nowhere to be seen. 

"You told me you'd give me an explanation," James reminded him. 

"I saved your life, I don't owe you anything." 

The vicious tone caused James to flinch, but he already swore to himself he wouldn't back down. Not from this. Not from Regulus. "You promised." 

"James, you hit your head. You don't even know what you're talking about." 

Temper flared in him once again, and he returned Regulus' glare tenfold. Just because he was a nice guy didn't mean he would sit there and let the boy convince him he was incompetent, no matter how pretty said boy was. "There's nothing fucking wrong with my head, Regulus!" 

"What do you want from me?" He spat. 

"I want to know the truth!" James bit out. "I want to know why I'm lying for you." 

"What do you even think happened, huh?" 

"All I know is that you weren't anywhere near me. And Emma didn't see you either, so don't tell me I just hit my head, or that I lost my glasses. That van kept coming once it hit my truck, I saw it. It was going to crush us both, but it didn't, because you... you stopped it. There was a dent in the metal from your hands. And you're not even hurt at all!" James answered in a rush. Saying it out made it seem even more bizarre. 

"You think I stopped the van from hitting us?" Regulus asked with a raised brow. Tone indicating how insane the notion sounded. 

"Yes. I do." 

"Nobody will believe that, you know," Regulus hissed out, voice holding an edge that made James tense. 

"I wasn't going to tell anybody," he replied slowly. He hadn't noticed how close they had gotten during their argument, but he could feel Regulus' breath on his face, he could count the moles sprinkled throughout. James saw the conflict appear in his eyes, and even felt him take a small step back in surprise. 

Surprise had risen in his expression. "Then why does it matter?" 

"Because it matters to me," James told him, stepping closer once again. "The whole point of getting to know everything about you means that I want the truth from you, regardless of what it is."

"Can't you just thank me and get over it?" Regulus whispered. 

"Thank you." 

Regulus sighed in distress. "You're not going to let it go, are you?" 

"No, I'm quite a determined individual." 

"In that case... I hope you enjoy disappointment." 

They glared at each other for a moment, before Regulus turned to walk away. Without his face right in front of him, it was easier to let dark thoughts enter his head once again. Didn't have an angel of death staring him down to the point his head became fuzzy. "Why did you even bother?" 

The curly haired boy paused briefly. "I don't know," he replied, unexpectedly more vulnerable than James knew what to do with. Then he was gone. 

He felt so overwhelmed it took him a minute to start walking toward the waiting room. As soon as he made an appearance, he was bombarded by both of his parents. Effie was fussing, turning his head in every direction looking for the damage. Monty had his hand resting on his shoulder, refusing to let go as they made their way to the car. 

"What did the doctor say?" Effie asked, flipping through all the paperwork. 

"That I was fine and could go home," James answered with defeat. "Can we please leave?" 

Effie was in hysterics the whole way back, and while he appreciated her concern, he couldn't get past the headache and thoughts of Regulus long enough to bare any mind to it. Monty seemed to sense his mood, and soothingly got Effie to give him some space, leading her to their room so James could make his way to his. He'd make it up to them in the morning, but for now he could only let himself shower and swallow down three extra-strength Tylenol, consumed by the mystery that surrounded Regulus, and denying any voice in the back of his mind that whispered he might be a little obsessed. 

Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid. 

Light still shined through his curtains, but James crawled into bed, deciding to go to sleep early to escape his head. His glasses were put on his nightstand, on top of his journal, before sleep took him. 

It was the first night he dreamed of Regulus Black.

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

       Not him. 

That was the only thought that had echoed in Regulus' thoughts before he had launched himself across the parking lot. Not how he was risking his entire family, not that he was breaking the law by exposing himself in front of so many humans, and not about the consequences that would follow. Just not him. 

Later on he tried to tell himself he did it because he felt it was an awful waste to let James die after the fight he put up to ensure he stayed alive. Pondered telling his siblings he only saved him because he knew the moment he caught the scent of blood spilling from his crushed body would have been the end, and he would have exposed them in a much worse way— which included many, many deaths. But he knew they were lies. Those factors hadn't occurred to him until long after. 

When the ambulance arrived at the hospital, Regulus had sought out Alphard immediately. There was a moment as soon as they locked eyes where Alphard's thoughts immediately went to the worst. 

Regulus— did you— And they stopped there, because he seemed to process the color of his eyes, still golden, and knew that wasn't the case. Of course not, I'm sorry I entertained the thought. 

He tried not to let the words sting, considering it really wasn't that far-fetched to think Regulus had lost control after the events of last week, but they still left a mark somewhere deep inside. For so long Regulus had been the controlled one, and the slow fall to the ground with everyone else hurt his pride more than he would admit to anyone. Once Regulus explained the situation, Alphard took it with stride. He knew the man wouldn't harbor any anger with what he did, even if it had put them in danger, but it still was reassuring when he told him as such. 

You did the right thing, Regulus. 

And he could only hope that was true. Because while they did not have to deal with the outcome of a dead James Potter, they did have to deal with an alive one. And an alive James Potter noticed things no one else would ever bother to, which left Regulus in the predicament of trying to clean up the mess he created. Regulus stood in the hallway outside of the emergency room, listening to all of the boys’ conversations, waiting with bated breath to see if he told anyone about the things he saw that morning. If he told anyone about him. His entire body froze when he heard the voice of Emma Vanity ask James how he got out of the way of her van. 

"Um," he could hear James say. "Regulus pulled me out of the way." 

There was a feeling inside of him then, a sort of soaring sensation in his stomach and chest, and he wasn't sure if it was caused by the fact James had made the choice to lie for him, or the sound of his name on his lips. 

"Regulus Black," James repeated. "He was standing next to me." 

"Black?" Emma muttered in apprehension. Huh. That's weird, she thought. "I didn't even see him." I could have sworn... "Wow. It happened really fast. Is he okay?" 

"Yeah. I think so. He's here somewhere." 

Regulus hated that he wasn't able to read James. He wanted nothing more than to know what James was thinking right now, the reasoning behind lying, and if he was frightened of what he had witnessed. He was able to see his face from Emma's thoughts, but he didn't look afraid. Though, James seemed like the kind of person who would be very good at hiding something like that. He hoped he wasn't, though Regulus knew he would have every right to be if he was; probably would even be for the better. 

He's very cute, Emma said in her head. Not my usual type, but still... I should take him out. Make up for today. 

And for the second time that day, Regulus was off without a second thought about what he was doing. He found himself pulling aside one of James' nurses, insisting that his uncle needed X-rays from James immediately, and watched as she went in and wheeled him off quickly. He decided not to think too much about why the girls’ thoughts annoyed him the way they did, and tried to get a fucking grip on himself. 

It was a relief when the results came back and they showed James was perfectly fine, despite how hard he hit his head on the pavement, but it also meant that Regulus really didn't have much to work with now. How would he convince someone they imagined things due to a head injury if they didn't even have one? A small concussion didn't cause one to hallucinate. Regulus had chosen then to make an appearance, hoping James was going to let it go, but if he had learned one thing about the messy haired boy it was that he was persistent. He wasn't surprised when James asked to speak with him alone. 

And god this boy drove him up the wall. He led them somewhere where they were alone, and James hadn't held back: demanding an explanation and insisting he wasn't injured or crazy. It hurt Regulus having to continue playing that card, trying to make James feel as if he was making it all up,  knew it was cruel, but what else was he supposed to do? If the boy didn't let up he would have no choice but to keep him quiet for his family's sake, and after all this it would truly be a tragedy. What curse did this boy have on him that made him so close to death so often? It made Regulus want to scream. 

"Nobody will believe that, you know," Regulus hissed. And not everyone would, but surely some people thought enough of James to take his word to heart. 

"I wasn't going to tell anybody," he replied slowly. And there was the soaring feeling again, like something was inside his body, crawling inside his stomach and up his throat. He wished he could just tell James the truth, and hated that he probably would if he was able to. But of course, he couldn't. So there was nothing else to do but walk away from him and the warmth that seemed to creep up whenever they were close to one another; away from the burn in his throat that had somehow become a sort of comfort in the way that he knew if he felt that, at least James was still breathing. 

By the time he arrived at home it was dark. The  silhouette of Sirius was waiting for him on the front steps. I hope you have a good explanation for what happened today. Dorcas is on a warpath. 

Regulus only had the energy to roll his eyes in reply. He knew this was coming and he hadn't thought of a single excuse for his actions. There wasn't one. 

Look out for Peter. He's not necessarily angry but... he's more resolved. The conjured image of what Sirius meant had Regulus doing anything but freeze. The wave of rage hit him so intensely he choked on it. 

Regulus, what the fuck is up with you! Sirius shouted in his head. His hand was on his shoulder, holding him in place in case he decided to run in the house. Regulus was very strong, they all were, but Sirius was always stronger, at least in the physical sense. He knew no matter how badly he might want to, he wasn't going to be able to move until Sirius let him. Take it easy.

He made an attempt to take a few deep breaths, but so many emotions had been thrown at him today he didn't know how to contain it. His body started to shake from how overwhelmed he was. Peter's not going to do anything until we all talk, I just wanted you to know the direction he was going before you went in there. 

Sirius slowly released the hand on his shoulder, but didn't move away in case he needed to restrain him again. "You're a damn mess, huh Reggie?" Sirius said, out loud this time. 

"Bite me," Regulus muttered. He was sure a selfish part of his brother was most likely enjoying this, the sight of the "perfect" brother finally losing it after all these years. 

As they walked inside, Sirius stuck close, and Regulus scowled at the proximity. Sure, he could be held back, but if it wasn’t ensured his brother didn't get the advantage of pinning him back, the fight between them would be equal. The advantage Sirius had with his additional strength could be made even by the fact that Regulus could read all of his thoughts, making it impossible for him to make a move without him knowing about it. He shuddered when he realized he was thinking about fighting his family. 

James really was trying to ruin his entire life, wasn't he? 

Once both of them arrived at the kitchen, he wondered who would be the first to have a go at him, but he hardly had to wait to find out. Idiot! Lunatic! Moron! Jackass! Selfish, irresponsible fool! Dorcas screamed, making sure he would hear it. 

While his sister's anger was concerning, he quickly shifted his focus to Peter. That was much more of an issue to him at the moment, especially when he saw Sirius was right. He was sure of his course at the moment, which meant James continued to be in danger. Would it truly never end? 

Pandora was troubled, stuck in her head, worrying about Peter. Regulus watched as she flipped through images of possible futures. No matter which direction Peter came at James, Pandora always saw Regulus there, blocking him. He concentrated more on the visions, memorizing all the different avenues of attack, and what locations he'd come from. As he did this, he watched as the visions shifted, moving farther away from James' house, which meant Regulus started to cut him off earlier. 

Stop it, Regulus! Pandora scolded. I won't let it happen like this. 

Everyone in the room was on edge. Bodies stiff, tension heavy in the air. Dorcas and Peter stood together on one side of the room. Alphard and Pandora on the other. Sirius took a place somewhere in the middle, not establishing himself on either side of the upcoming argument. Not yet. A few minutes went by, no one speaking outside of their own mind, and Regulus sighed knowing he would have to initiate this conversation no matter how much he wanted to avoid it. 

"I apologize for what I did. I hadn't meant to... put any of you at risk. It was thoughtless, and I take responsibility for it," he started. He refused to make eye contact with anyone but Sirius. 

"And what does that even mean, Regulus? Take responsibility? Are you going to take care of the mess, then?" Dorcas spat. 

"Not in the way you mean, no," Regulus answered. He made sure his voice was even, but panic had set in. If Sirius sided with them, there was no way he'd be able to stop all three of them. "I know how it sounds, but I think if we just leave it, the situation will resolve itself. Especially if I leave." 

"No!" Sirius yelled. "You're not leaving. Not again." 

"It would just be a few years, Siri," he whispered. 

"You can't go anywhere, do you understand? It would be the opposite of helpful, we need to know what people are thinking now more than ever," Sirius said. "We need to know whether or not this will become a big enough issue that the Death Eaters will involve themselves." 

Regulus tenses. The absolute last thing he needed at the moment was to think about his parents finding out about this. "Pandora would be able to see that," he interjected. 

"I think Sirius might be right, Regulus. The boy is more likely to talk if you leave," Alphard told him. 

"He's not going to say anything," Regulus pleaded. "He had every opportunity to do so, and he hasn't." 

"You don't know his mind," Alphard reminded. 

"I know this much. He won't talk." 

"We cannot allow him the chance to say anything! Alphard, you must understand that. Even if we decided to all leave, it's not safe to leave that threat behind. The rumors would spread," Dorcas said. 

"We've left rumors behind before," Regulus hissed. He knew it was a low blow at her, considering it had been her fault on a few occasions, but she hardly took his bait. 

"Just rumors, Regulus. Not evidence!" 

"Evidence?" Regulus scoffed. 

"It doesn't have to be a whole thing. The boy hit his head, yeah? So maybe that injury turned out to be more serious than it looked. You know I'm capable of control and I wouldn't leave any evidence behind. It would look as if he just passed in his sleep," Dorcas insisted. 

"Trust me, all of us know how proficient of a killer you are, Dorcas," Regulus spat. "But if you fucking touch him, you don't think I wouldn’t go right after that girl you try and pretend you don't like? What's her name again? Marlene?" 

Hardly a second passed before she tried to launch herself at him, but Sirius grabbed her and pushed her back towards Peter. "Enough!" Alphard shouted. "Dorcas, we looked the other way before because we felt you were owed your justice. The men you killed had deserved it. This is not even close to the same situation. The Potter boy is entirely innocent." 

"It's not personal, Alphard," Dorcas said through clenched teeth. "It's to protect our family!" 

"And do you think our family would deserve to be protected if we murder a blameless child in cold blood to do it?" Alphard asked. The room fell silent once again, no one wanting to think about what it was they were truly arguing about. 

"It's being responsible," Dorcas whispered. 

"It's being callous," Regulus hissed. 

Dorcas sighed heavily, but Sirius squeezed her shoulder to try to give comfort. "It will be alright. I think Reggie is right, okay? I'm friends with James, and he's honestly one of the most sincere humans I have ever met. If I talk to him... he won't say anything. I swear it." 

"The question," Alphard began again. "Is whether or not we should move on?" 

"No," Dorcas moaned. "We just got settled. I don't want to start over, again." 

"I like it here," Pandora spoke in a soft voice. "There's so little sun. We get to be almost normal." 

Alphard nodded. "We don't need to make a decision tonight. We can wait to see if it becomes necessary. Regulus and Sirius seem confident of the Potter boys' silence." 

Regulus was still hyper focusing on Pandora's visions, and he saw that Dorcas slowly started to disappear in the conflict, mind made up, but Peter still remained. He understood why, the boy being the newest addition to not only the family, but the life of drinking animal blood over humans. Peter had come from living in a combat zone, a relentless war that he had been forced to take part in. He was much more wary about leaving unknown variables out on the field. 

"Peter," Regulus said, voice hard. 

The blonde haired boy looked up, face like stone, waiting for him to continue. "He won't pay for my mistake. I won't allow that." 

"He benefits from it, then? He should have died today, Regulus. It's best not to mess with the course of death. I'd only be setting it right," Peter replied. 

Regulus repeated himself, tone even less friendly than before. "I won't allow that." 

"I'm just supposed to let all of us live in danger? Even if it's the slightest now, what happens when it snowballs and suddenly we have a full out war with the Death Eaters on our front door step? What will you say then?" Peter argued. 

"I'm not disputing that. I understand the risk. I understand that you only want to keep us safe, but I'm telling you now, I will not allow you to hurt James Potter." Regulus continued to stare at Peter, unyielding. He could feel the aura of Peter checking his emotions, trying to determine what was causing the sudden defensiveness. 

"Pete," Pandora whispered. 

"Don't bother saying everyone can protect themselves. I already know that. It doesn't change—"

"That's not what I was going to say," Pandora interrupted. "I was going to ask you for a favor." 

Regulus had lost connection with her mind during his conversation with Peter, but once he looked again an audible gasp left him. The others eyed them in concern. 

"I know you love us, Pete. And we appreciate it. But we also know how much you love Sirius, and while Regulus is quite serious that he would fight you on this, it would also hurt Sirius. He's his best friend. At least, he's going to be," Pandora told him. 

The image was clear in her head. Sirius was laughing, arms thrown around James' shoulder, while the other boy was grinning so wide it lit up his whole face. The vision was solid, no flickering or hazy outline. Regulus knew that meant there was no question to whether it would actually happen, no other possible outcomes. The only question was when. 

"Pandora..." Peter said warily, sensing the emotions coming from the both of them. 

"Sirius is going to love him, Pete. And he will be very put out if you don't let him be." 

Regulus was still locked into the girl's thoughts, so he saw any other futures of him attacking the boy dissolve. "Ah," Pandora sighed. A small smile painted her mouth. "See? James isn't going to say anything. There's nothing to worry about." 

"Pandora," he choked out. "What does this—"

"I could sense there was a change coming. I still don't know—" She paused mid sentence, jaw locking. She was attempting to not think about it, which meant she didn't want him to see. 

"What, Pandora? What are you hiding?" Regulus questioned. He could hear Sirius huffing from where he was standing, he always got frustrated when the two of them had these kinds of conversations. 

Pandora shook her head, trying not to let him in. "Is it about James?" He demanded. 

Her teeth were clenched in concentration, brown skin paling at the effort, but as soon as he spoke James' name, she slipped. One second was enough. 

"No!" Regulus yelled. He took a frantic step back, stumbling as he tripped over his own feet. 

"Regulus?" Alphard questioned. 

"It's solidifying," Pandora stuttered. "Your future is more decided every second. There are only two ways left for him. It's one or the other, Regulus." 

"No," he repeated. His hands had to grip the table to steady himself, legs moments away from giving out. 

"That is so annoying," Sirius whined. 

"I have to leave," Regulus continued, ignoring him. 

"We've already been over that. That's the best way to get him to start talking, we need to stay and deal with this," Sirius interjected again, over letting the conversation be just between the two of them. 

"I don't see you going anywhere, Regulus," Pandora told him. "I don't know if you can leave anymore." 

Think about it, she added in her mind. Think about leaving. 

The idea of it stirred feelings that were painful. He knew he had felt a lot of things in the hospital, especially after the harsh farewell, but now leaving seemed to be necessary. He refused to condemn James to a future he didn't deserve. 

I'm not entirely sure of Peter, Regulus, Pandora continued. If you leave, if he thinks he's a danger to us... 

"I don't hear that," he contradicted. Peter had wavered, he wouldn't do anything that would hurt Sirius. He had always been his favorite. 

Not right at this moment. Will you risk his life, leave him undefended? 

"Why are you doing this to me?" Regulus pleaded. His hands were shaking, and he clenched them into fists. 

Sirius loves him, too. Or he will. It's not the same, but he will want him here. 

"Love him, too?" Regulus choked, eyes wide.

She sighed. You are so blind, Regulus. Can't you see where you're headed? Can't you see where you already are? It's more inevitable than the sun rising tomorrow morning. Look.

He shook his head, horrified. "No," he repeated once again. Stuck on a loop. He tried to block out the visions she was revealing to him. "I don't have to follow that course. I'll leave. I'll change it." 

"You can try," she answered, but her voice was skeptical. 

"Come on!" Sirius hissed. "Start talking normally for the rest of us." 

"Oh, pay attention!" Dorcas sighed at him. "Pandora sees him falling for a human. How very Regulus." 

"What?" Sirius said, startled. A moment passed before his laugh echoed around the room. "Is that what's going on? Reggie's falling in love?" 

Regulus felt his brother's hand on his arm, but he shook it off. He was very close to punching someone. 

"Fall for a human?" Alphard repeated in a shocked voice. "For the boy he saved today?" 

"What do you see, Pandora?" Peter questioned. 

The image in her head once again was clear, and Regulus' legs finally gave out from under him. He hit the floor hard, knees cracking the hardwood floor. Everyone else hardly noticed. "It depends on whether he is strong enough. Either he'll kill him himself, which would really irritate Sirius and myself," Pandora hissed. "Not to mention what that would do to you. Or he will be one of us someday." 

"That's not going to fucking happen!" Regulus yelled. "Either one!" 

Pandora ignored him. "He may be strong enough not to kill him— but it will be close. It will take an amazing amount of control. The only thing he's not strong enough to do is stay away from him. That's a lost cause." 

He couldn't find his voice. Couldn't put together words. What she was saying was insane, and there was no way he was going to let either of those things happen. Forget Pandora's visions. Forget his family. He was going to leave. He was. 

Yet he couldn't move. He lifted his head to stare at Pandora, and everyone else stared at him. 

"Well..." Alphard mumbled. "This complicates things." 

"I'll say," Sirius agreed, still close to laughter. Trust in his idiot brother to find humor in the destruction of his life. 

"I suppose the plan stays the same. We will stay and watch. Obviously no one will... hurt the boy," Alphard said. 

Regulus walked out of the room before another word could be said. His feet led him outdoors, regardless of the now pouring rain, soaking him to the bone. He was trembling, but not from the cold, his kind wasn't affected by things like that. No, he was shaken by the events that he saw occur. The sight of the blue of James' eyes slowly turning a vivid crimson, his skin smoothing over, glasses missing. It felt so wrong that it had Regulus physically shaking his head to try and expel the image. 

Only for it to be replaced by one that was somehow worse. Because he could see himself, his own eyes turning back to crimson, James' broken body in his arms, gray, drained, lifeless. He couldn't bear either of those futures. Wouldn't. He had spent the majority of his life having his choices ripped away from him, and Regulus refused to let it happen again. There had to be another future. 

There had to be.

Chapter Text

      If anyone were to attempt to alter the fate of the universe it would be Regulus Black. 

The idea was presumptuous— assuming he could change the future. But, he was determined in doing just that. Pandora had given him a number of disapproving looks once it was made clear what he was trying to do. She had been very blunt about it, scoffing at the thought that Regulus could do anything to change what had already been set in stone. He tried anyway. There had never been anyone before him to escape the Death Eaters, but here he was, a living example of the impossible. No one had ever been reported to come across a human that smelled the way James did to Regulus, and continued to let them live. And yet again, here he was, fighting with his entire being to ensure that stayed the case. Regulus had accomplished many impossible feats so far, what was one more to add the list? 

Pandora insisted that he would not be strong enough to stay away, but he did just that. He avoided James at every given chance once he returned to school. Hid in places no one would ever find him until he had to attend classes, then left right when they finished. He avoided sitting with his family during lunch. Refused to talk to James in Biology, which by a godsend was the only class they shared. He expected it to be difficult, considering who exactly he was avoiding, but what he hadn’t anticipated was that it would hurt. 

Because it did. The sting that Regulus felt the first day when James’ wounded facial expression caught him off guard hit hard. James had tried to talk to him, and Regulus looked down, not bothering to reply. He had to give it to James, because even though he was obviously affected by Regulus ignoring him, he didn’t stop reaching out or asking questions, talking to talk. Regulus had hoped that the first day would be the hardest, not thinking it could be worse than watching the light fade out of James’ smile when he realized he was going to continue having one way conversations, but somehow it did. Because then he brought gifts. 

When James handed him a thermos the next day he had been beyond confused. He made eye contact then, questioning why this had been handed to him, but James only gave a small, shy smile and told him it was to ensure he didn’t get sick again. And oh fuck if that didn’t make Regulus stop breathing. Why did he have to be so, well, him. They both knew that James was aware Regulus was something else, something wrong, something potentially frightening. He should’ve been relieved when Regulus turned his head away from him, pretending he didn’t exist. But no, of course not. Instead he brought him tea, and Regulus couldn’t stop himself from drinking it, regardless of the fact it didn’t taste like anything to him. 

And then he brought him a book. It was a classic, one Regulus had read many times, but the sight of it still carved a crater in his chest. There was no way he could have any idea of Regulus’ interests, but here he was handing him something that meant something. A gift that was more than just a passing thought. Regulus raged when he realized this was probably all of Sirius’s fault, the loudmouth. 

This continued for the next two weeks: James presenting a gift at the beginning of class, Regulus not giving him anything more than a glance, then James talking about whatever his brain could conjure. Each day his resolve broke a little more, and the pain creeped in more fiercely. But if Regulus was familiar with anything, it was pain. 

He wouldn’t destroy James’ future. If Pandora’s vision came to light (which they more often did than not,)  and he was destined to fall in love with James, the best thing he could do was avoid him at all costs. Though, avoiding him was about the limit of what he could manage. He could pretend to ignore him and hardly give James a second look, acting as if he was of no interest to Regulus. But, that didn’t stop Regulus from hanging on every breath James took, every word he spoke. 

Regulus couldn’t watch him with his eyes, so as not to take the risk of being caught, but he could watch him through other people's minds, and so he did. He had hoped seeing James through a perspective that wasn’t his own would allow him to see the boy as another ordinary person. Unfortunately, it didn’t matter who was looking at him, because James just happened to be very out of the ordinary. Glowing in a way no one else in the cloud-covered town could dream of. Regulus saw him change the subject whenever his circle of friends argued too much with one another; saw him thanking a teacher for their lesson when they seemed down; saw him switch his locker with someone so that two friends could be neighbors; saw him give a student money when they forgot their wallet in the lunch line; and even saw him befriend individuals in the school who didn’t have anyone to sit with. It shook Regulus to the core just to see how inherently good James Potter was. 

It made Regulus feel sick. 

He would never admit it out loud, but part of him wished that James wasn’t such a good person. His logic being that if James wasn’t so radiant, then what would he care to ruin his life? If he didn’t have so much potential, so many things and people to live for, then Regulus could have him. Could keep him without any guilt. Wouldn’t feel the heavy burden of knowing he would never, ever deserve him. 

Regulus didn’t understand why it had to be James of all people. If he was meant to fall in love, shouldn’t it be with someone who didn’t have such a bright, luminous light he was terrified to stomp out? Someone he felt he could have an actual future with? But the feeling of eyes on him brought his gaze over to James, already looking at him intently, and knew that the idea was futile. If it was anyone else, Regulus wouldn’t bother. 

“James is staring. You should start talking to me, look more normal,” Pandora stated. 

“I am talking to you,” Regulus deadpanned. 

The two of them were currently sitting on a bench outside. They figured that less people would be out here, attempting to avoid the cold, but James and his friends had migrated to a corner of their own. 

Like clockwork, James could somehow tell Regulus was present, and searched until he got him in his sights. He hated how pleased it made him, knowing James always made an effort to find him. Liked how he paid attention a little too much. 

Pandora sighed. I wish… 

“Stay out of it,” he said under his breath. “It’s not going to happen.” 

The blonde proceeded to pout, and he had to refrain from rolling his eyes. I’ll admit, you’re managing better than I thought, she mumbled in her head. You’ve got the future all snarled up and senseless again. I hope you’re happy. 

“It makes plenty of sense to me.” 

She snorted delicately, but Regulus tried to shut her out. He was too on edge, tenser than he had any right to be. Most days were hard: constant bad moods and foul tempers. But Regulus knew that today would be worse. Much worse than the day before. Because as he scanned the thoughts of everyone surrounding James, Regulus came to the absolutely vile, horrible, no good conclusion that Emmeline Vance was going to ask James to the dance. 

It was a girl’s choice dance, which meant they were the ones supposed to ask out their dates, and Regulus had been naive enough to believe that no girl would be brave enough to actually ask him. Leave it to James to be attractive enough to incite bravery. He continued to track her thoughts throughout the day, and he was locked in when Emmeline had begun to work up the nerve as they walked to Biology. The girl wasn’t in this class, but she had got James to go on a tangent, and the poor boy could hardly notice that she was following him, too focused on whatever topic he was going on about. It wasn’t until they stopped right outside the door that he took notice. 

“Oh, this is me. I’ll see you later!” James told her, about to walk in when her hand gripped his elbow, stopping him in his tracks. Regulus could feel his fingers dig into his palms at the sight of her hand on James. 

“Actually… Edgar asked me to the dance,” Emmeline admitted. Confusion painted across James’ face, but the friendly attitude never faded. 

“It’s supposed to be girls choice, isn’t it? Well, I’m sure he was just too excited. That’s great, I’m sure you two will have a lot of fun,” James said, once again trying to make a slow escape, but her words held him captive again. 

“Well, I told him I had to think about it,” she responded hesitantly. 

“Why would you do that?” James asked, still not sensing where the girl was trying to go with this. 

Her face flushed a bright red, realizing there was no way to make a subtle approach, and she would have no choice but to straight out ask him. “I was wondering if… maybe you might want to go with me.” 

James faltered. In that moment, Regulus swore he could see the future better than Pandora ever could. He might say yes to Emmeline, he might not, but either way he would say yes to someone someday. Regulus then saw James’ life as it was meant to be: college, career, love, marriage. Saw James waiting at the end of the aisle for someone who wasn’t him. The pain that followed that image had Regulus keeling over in his seat, begging for it to stop. After a moment, he identified that it wasn’t just pain that he felt, but outright rage. Anger in a way that left Regulus aching for a physical outlet, wincing at the desire to kill an unsuspecting defenseless girl. 

“Emmeline, I think you should tell him yes,” James answered in a gentle voice. 

Her hopes plummeted, but Regulus hardly had any time to rejoice as the shock of what the simple thought of James going to a dance with somebody else caused. What it brought out of him. Pandora had been right after all, he was not strong enough. 

“Are you already going with someone?” Emmeline asked sullenly. Her gaze shifted inside the classroom then, going straight to where he was sitting, and that brought him to realize how openly he was staring at the two of them. Hadn’t bothered to hide it at all. The envy that rose in the girl's thoughts brought Regulus to the conclusion of what exactly he was feeling— jealousy. 

“No,” James said with a shrug. “I’m not going to the dance at all.” 

“Why not?” Emmeline asked, too harshly for Regulus’ liking. 

“I’m…uh… having a party that Saturday,” James concluded. 

The girl's voice turned into an unpleasant whine. “Can’t you have one some other weekend?” 

“Sorry, no,” he said, tone more serious. “It’s an old tradition. So you shouldn’t make Edgar wait any longer— it’s rude.” 

“Yeah, you’re right,” Emmeline muttered, so defeated that Regulus almost felt pity for her. Almost. 

Once James sat in his usual seat, the boy closed his eyes, clutching at his temples like he was trying to ease a headache. His shoulders were curved down defensively, so unlike his constant inviting aura that it made Regulus want to reach forward and touch him. Clutch at his shoulder until James would look up and produce a smile that was meant only for him. He couldn’t help but wonder if James had brought a gift today, or if he was too in his head to remember it. Yesterday he had given him a small bag of candy, raving how they were his favorite, and even though they tasted like dirt to Regulus, he ate every single piece anyway. 

James shook his head slightly, as if he was trying to push out the thoughts from his mind. It was frustrating that Regulus couldn’t see what they were for himself. The teacher started his lesson at the front, which pulled James back to reality as he opened his eyes. It took five seconds for him to process his surroundings before he immediately looked toward Regulus, somehow always sensing his gaze. He stared up at him with a perplexed expression once both of them came to the conclusion Regulus wasn’t going to look away— not this time. 

James didn’t look away, though Regulus knew that he was staring with an intensity that was hardly appropriate. He focused on his eyes, a devastating hazel, as he once again attempted to get inside his head. The only thing he was met with was a brick wall. 

What are you thinking now? Regulus couldn’t help but want to plead. Are you thinking of me? 

He almost asked him out loud, so curious that he threw aside any thought of his pride, when the teacher called out his name. He easily picked the answer out of the teacher's head and repeated it, not moving his gaze from James once. The boy exhaled a breath at his unrelenting gaze, and Regulus quickly inhaled, wanting everything the boy had. It burned so intensely it almost made his eyes water, throat molten at the thirst, but he wasn’t worried about attacking him anymore. As much as his body wanted his blood, he craved his presence tenfold. The animal inside of him had been locked in a cage, and Regulus would kill it before he let it lay a single finger on James. 

The battle had already been lost. Pandora, like always, had been right. There seemed to be no reason to resist what he wanted when he knew he would lose his will eventually. James had leaned forward, head resting on his palm as he tried to focus on the lesson, but Regulus could see the dark crimson in his cheeks, the hand he continuously ran through his hair, pencil that he moved nervously between his fingers. It brought so much pleasure to know he could have this kind of control over him. That he wasn’t alone in this. 

When the bell rang, Regulus cursed at how short the hour was. Watching James collect his things without looking at him, speaking to him, or pulling out anything to give to him disappointed him beyond words. There was no stopping the mistake he knew he was about to make. 

“James?” Regulus said. His willpower laid at his feet, and he didn’t think he would be back to pick it up. 

James hesitated before looking at him. His eyes were wide, but his expression was guarded. It was the first time Regulus noticed how much of an act he must have been putting up the last two weeks. That even though he never stopped reaching out or trying to befriend him, there was part of him that was still angry. Regulus had to remind himself that he had every right to be. 

“What?” James finally answered, seeing that Regulus wasn’t going to say anything else. “Have you decided to speak to me now?” 

“No, not really,” Regulus told him. It was a lie. 

He closed his eyes, looking away as he took a breath. Regulus took a breath too. “Then what do you want?” 

So many things, he thought. Everything. But he couldn’t say that, so he decided he would be as truthful as he could be without putting anyone in danger. “I’m sorry,” he admitted. He hoped that James could tell he meant it. “I’m being very rude, I know. But it’s better this way.” 

James looked at him, eyes wary. “I don’t know what that means.” 

“It’s better if we’re not friends.” Please understand. “Trust me.” 

His eyes tightened, and Regulus remembered how anger had filled his eyes at the hospital. How close they were during their argument. At the sight of the boy locking his jaw, he clearly remembered too. 

“It’s too bad you didn’t figure that out earlier,” James deadpanned. “You could have saved yourself all of this regret.” 

“Regret?” Regulus questioned. He didn’t think they were having the same conversation. “Regret for what?” 

“For not letting that stupid van run me over,” he snapped. 

Regulus froze, stunned at how he could possibly think that’s what this was about. He had many regrets in his life, wrongdoings that he would never be able to make up for. Saving James was not one of them. He didn’t care if it led to his exposure, or his death, it would be the one thing Regulus would do again and again. “You think I regret saving your life?” 

“Could’ve fooled me,” James retorted. 

The accusation left Regulus seething. “You don’t know anything.” 

James’ face jerked away, face still flushed crimson, but anger had settled there and wasn’t budging. He strode for the door, and Regulus let him, though he couldn’t physically stop himself from following. James walked stiffly, radiating anger in a way Regulus never thought he’d be capable of. Regardless of the fact it was at him, he couldn’t help but feel it was refreshing to know he was able to express emotions other than positive ones. That Regulus was able to enact this kind of reaction in him. As they rounded a corner, James didn’t look where he was going and got caught on a lip of a doorway, dropping the books he didn’t have the chance to put in his bag. He didn’t bend to get them right away, standing rigidly as he took a few deep breaths. 

No one was in the hallway to watch him, so Regulus flitted to his side in a blur, books in hand and held out, before he could retrieve any. James froze at the sight of him appearing out of nowhere, but didn’t do anything but grab the books from his hands. 

“Thanks,” James said in a sharp voice. 

“You’re welcome,” Regulus responded. He hoped he would stay this time, but he had jerked himself away again and left before Regulus could get anything else out.

He hardly had any time to wallow at the interaction before James’ name was echoing around his head. He had always been sensitive to the thoughts around him, but anything to do with James felt as if someone was screaming right in his ear. It took only a moment before he pinpointed the thought to a red haired girl making her way across the parking lot, stopping at James’ truck, ensuring he had no way of escape. 

Oh this is a terrible idea, she muttered in her head. But she stayed in place and watched as James made the last few steps to reach her. 

“Lily, hi!” James greeted her. Regulus tried not to scoff at the fact she got a smile, while he got abandoned in the hallway. “What’s up?” 

The girl seemed nervous, but her thoughts were haywire. He had a hard time organizing them, but throughout the chaos it came clear to him that she didn’t really feel any type of attraction for him, which confused Regulus. And oh god how had he come to this? Sitting here listening to petty, high school drama. 

“Uh… well I had an idea. And while most of my ideas are usually brilliant, this one is a little out there. But I just didn’t know what else I could do, and you’re the only person who I know would understand so—”

“Hey, breathe, yeah?” James said in a gentle voice. His hands rested on her shoulders as she steadied herself. Was it possible that maybe he had feelings toward her? Was she his type? The thought made Regulus want to scream. 

“Will you go to the spring dance with me?” Lily blurted. 

The expression of confusion on James’ face matched his own. “Uh… what?” 

“The dance. With me. Please,” she continued. 

“Why would you want me to go with you?” James asked hesitantly. Regulus was unsure of his feelings toward the girl, but it was clear that he also knew she didn’t have any romantic feelings toward him if he was so startled by her asking him. He knew the two of them were friends, but she wouldn’t have been so out of sorts if she was just asking him as a friend. 

“Because… because…” And then she burst into tears. “Mary is going with Cardoc!” 

James seemed to be taken aback, but he gathered her in his arms anyway. “You’re okay,” he muttered. 

“I’m not!” Lily cried. “They’re going to have a great time, and she’s gonna fall in love with him, and I’m going to die alone!” 

“That’s not gonna happen,” James interrupted. “We both know Mary doesn’t like Cardoc, alright? They have like, never spoken, ever. And do you want to know why she’s even going with him?” 

“Why?” Lily asked, head in her hands. 

“Because you didn’t ask her,” James stated. 

“I was going to, but I could never find the right time, and then I found out she already asked him,” Lily ranted. “I messed it all up. So please, will you go with me? I can’t show up alone.” 

“You are Lily Evans, you can absolutely show up alone. And that’s exactly what you’re going to do.” 

“But—”

“Nope! You’re gonna listen to me. You are going to show up alone, and you’re going to look the best you’ve ever had, and you’re going to enjoy yourself and have a good time. Show Mary that there was no one else you would have gone with, then you know what you’re going to do, Lils?” James questioned, shaking her. 

“What?” 

James leaned in close to her, whispering to her like it was a secret. But he couldn’t keep secrets from Regulus, no matter if it was high school drama, or something deeper, he would know. 

“Then you’re going to steal Cardoc’s girl.” 

“I am?” Lily whispered back. 

“You are,” he agreed. 

“I am,” Lily repeated more confidently. “But you’re coming with me anyway. As a friend.” 

“Thanks for asking me, I truly am honored, but I’m not going to the dance,” James told her.

“Oh please, don’t try to tell me no one’s asked you,” Lily scoffed. 

“We both know that would be a lie,” James said with an arrogant grin. “But I’m throwing a party that night. So make sure you steal your girl then swing by after, yeah?” 

Regulus had slowly walked over to his family’s car, his siblings crowding around, but he ignored them. 

“A party? Of course you’d throw one the night of the dance,” Lily replied with a roll of her eyes. 

“It was an impulsive decision,” he admitted. 

“Well, thanks for helping me through my breakdown. I’m sure Marlene will be next in line, so watch out, yeah?” Lily warned. “And don’t think this will get you out of dress shopping with us. Frank is never any help so you’re our next victim. See you later, Potter!” 

James waved goodbye, but a sigh of relief left his lips once she was out of hearing distance. “They’re gonna kill me,” James whispered to himself. And Regulus couldn’t help but laugh before he could catch himself. James whirled at the sound, but Regulus stared ahead, attempting to keep his lips from twitching in amusement as another girl made their way over, nerves high. He had been angry and jealous at first, but the sight of watching James reject multiple girls was the best thing he’s ever seen. 

Emma Vanity made her way towards James. She had witnessed the scene with Lily, and decided she would try her luck next. She was more confident than the other two, Regulus had to admit, but he was fairly certain that’s not what James wanted. He watched as the boy got in his truck, but he couldn’t possibly let the girl miss her chance, could he? 

Rounding the car, he swung open the drivers side door, coming face to face with Sirius. “Out,” he ordered. 

“Fuck no, it’s my turn to drive. Get in the back,” Sirius replied. Peter was in the passenger seat, Dorcas and Pandora in the back, all waiting for him so they could leave. The echo of a loud engine starting met his ears, and he grabbed Sirius by the arms and hauled him out of the seat. “Reggie, what the hell!” 

“I’m driving today,” he told him, voice cold as he pushed him toward the empty seat in the back. “You can take my turn tomorrow.” 

Sirius had a colorful reply, but Regulus hardly cared as he started the car, pulling out into the narrow lane of the parking lot, blocking James’ exit. He watched as his truck came to a stop through the rearview mirror, glaring slightly once he saw whose car it was. 

Emma hurried over to his truck, grateful at the chance she was given. She waved at James, trying to catch his attention, but James’ gaze was on Regulus. 

There you go, Regulus thought selfishly. Pay attention to me. 

Only the sound of Emma knocking on his window drew his eyes away. He looked over in confusion, rolling down the window manually. “Sorry, Emma,” James said in irritation. “I’m stuck behind Black.” 

He uttered his last name like a curse. Or a prayer. Either way, it made Regulus smile. 

“Oh, I know,” Emma answered, not disturbed by his mood. “I just wanted to ask you something while you’re trapped here.” James huffed, not needing the ability to read minds to know where this was going. “Will you go to the dance with me?” 

“I won’t be going to the dance, Emma,” he sighed, irritation still plain in his voice. “I’m throwing a party.” 

“Yeah, Emmeline said that.” 

“Then why—” James started to ask, but Emma’s shrug stopped him mid sentence. 

“I was hoping you were just letting her down easy.” 

His eyes flashed. “Sorry, Emma.” James didn’t sound sorry at all. “I really am not going to be there.” 

“That’s alright,” Emma accepted, pride untouched. “We still have prom. And don’t forget to send me an invite to your party, okay?” The girl walked away undeterred, and the horrified look on James’ face made the whole encounter worth it. Regulus knew everything he wanted to know— that James had no feelings for any of these humans. The concept made Regulus fall into a fit of laughter, embarrassed by the fact he had ever felt jealous of any of them. 

What’s so funny? Sirius wanted to know. 

Regulus shook his head, laughing once again when James revved his engine angrily. He could hear Dorcas’ thoughts starting to turn sour, so he put the car into drive and left the lot before she could snap at him. Tension between him and his family still hadn’t fully resolved yet, and once they hit the highway Pandora once again brought it upon herself to ruin his mood. 

“So, do we get to talk to James now?” Pandora asked. 

“No,” Regulus snapped in reply. He knew that Sirius had been going behind his back, continuing to be friends with James, but he could hardly blame him. The two of them had already started a friendship, one that would be turning into more than anyone could have guessed, and it wasn’t in Sirius’ nature to hurt the people he cared about. And with Regulus giving James the cold shoulder recently, he didn’t have the heart to ask Sirius to do the same. Now, his other siblings had brought it upon themselves to do it out of respect for him, but that didn’t mean all of them were happy about it. 

“Not fair! What are we waiting for?” 

“I haven’t decided anything, Pandora.” 

“Whatever, Regulus,” she sighed, drawing back into her head. Once again, there were two clear paths of James’ possible futures. 

“What’s the point in getting to know him, if I’m just going to kill him?” Regulus spat out, wrenching himself out of her mind. 

No one answered him, but he could feel Sirius’ mood turn dark. He decided it was best to leave it alone. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

      It was past midnight, and James’ house was dark and quiet. Regulus couldn't figure out how he got here, but sometime within the timeframe of going out to hunt, his paranoid brain had led him here. Not a single thought reached out to him, and no danger made itself present. He wasn’t sure why he worked himself up the way he did, but his brain couldn’t shut off, worried that something could be wrong. That James would once again find himself on death's front doorstep. He decided the only way to make sure he was okay was to check in on him. 

Regulus could pick out three heartbeats in the house. Steady breathing. All must have been well, and he should have left, but he stood rooted to the ground, leaning on the large tree in the yard. Waiting for… something, he supposed. A wild animal. A meteorite. A home invader. A stray airplane. These were absolutely absurd worries, but when it came to James, Regulus found there was nothing too strange to worry about. Hardly anyone almost got run over in the school parking lot. And so the anxiety continued, unsettling him to the point that he felt the irrational urge to see James. Just to take a closer look. Just to check. 

In half a second, he was across the yard and on the roof, looking through the window he had pinpointed to be James. It was unlocked, and he silently crawled in. There was a small bed up against a wall where James laid, perfectly safe. Though the rational part of Regulus already knew that. But, he didn’t seem to be at ease, twitching in his sleep. Did he sense that he was here? Aware of him like he always was at school? 

James’ brows were furrowed, sheets tangled around his legs. He did everything in his power to not focus his eyesight on his bare chest, and listen to the mumbles that left his mouth. Guilt overflowed once he realized how much of an invasion this was. Allowing himself to hear the hardly coherent words he whispered in his sleep, to see him at his most vulnerable. Regulus tried to argue with himself that he was only here to make sure he was safe, that he wouldn’t harm him, and James would never know he was here. It was all rationalization, trying to convince himself and the devil on his shoulder that he wasn’t overstepping every possible boundary. That he wasn’t violating James’ privacy. But he knew he didn’t have an angel on his other shoulder, and that he would behave like the nightmare of a creature he was. He had come to terms with that a long time ago. 

As he glanced around, he took note that the room was small— disorganized in a way that wasn’t unclean. Books in piles, CDs scattered everywhere, sheets of homework spread across the desk, shoes thrown under his bed. He even saw a journal lying out on the nightstand. But Regulus was determined not to cross every line imaginable, so he would leave the journal untouched . . . for now. Regulus sat down at the desk, keeping his focus on the sleeping boy, anxiety finally subsiding. 

Right now— with his hair tangled and wild around his head, glasses on the pillow next to him, shirtless with a pair of old sweatpants on, lips slightly parted as he continued to ramble on— James took Regulus’ breath away. It was stupid really, to think he would be able to stay away. By the time the future was set in stone, he was already barrelling toward this. Toward him. And it hurt knowing he could kill everyone and anything to ensure James stayed safe. Regulus would cut the thorns off any rose bush James might touch, block every speeding car coming his way, tear apart any animal that even looked in his direction. But there was nothing Regulus could do that would make himself something other than he was. 

Regulus was the villain in this story. 

He was not the one James was supposed to be with. It was someone else, someone human and warm. Someone good. And Regulus could not let himself— when James found that person— hunt down and kill them. Because that human would not deserve it, whoever they were, and James was entitled to that kind of happiness and love Regulus could never give him. Could a dead, frozen heart break? It felt as though it would. 

“Regulus,” James whispered. 

He froze, staring at his eyes that remained closed. Had he awakened? Caught him here? James still looked asleep, but he definitely said his name. “Regulus,” he muttered again. And oh he was dreaming of him. Could a dead, frozen heart beat again? It felt as though it was about to. 

“Don’t go,” James whispered. “Please.” 

James was dreaming of him, and it wasn’t even a nightmare like Regulus deserved. He struggled to find words to name the feelings that arose within him. Regulus allowed himself to drown in them. His life had always been an unending, unchangeable midnight. It would always be midnight for him. So, how was it possible that the sun was rising right now, in the middle of the night? 

Regulus, against every protest, came to the conclusion that he would love this fragile human for the rest of his limitless existence. 

If Regulus wasn’t strong enough to leave him, then he would become strong enough to pave another future for them. If loving James was not enough to keep him from killing James, then he would have to be very careful. Wouldn’t be able to have his guard down for any reason. Would not make any mistakes. He could see the first future rise in his head, and he would fight tooth and nail to ensure it never came to light. No matter what anyone thought, he knew his own inner strength, and knew he would not allow himself to ever get in a position where James’ life was in danger by his hands. Now, the second future had startled him the first time, but he understood that one now. How, in unforgivable selfishness, he might ask his uncle for that. Ask him to take James’ soul so that he could keep him forever. But he deserved so much better, and Regulus would have to live with that. 

There was only one other possible outcome, one thin line that he would have to walk. He questioned if he could do it, be with him and leave him human? Anything else was unbearable, so he figured he would have no choice in the matter if he was going to walk this path. Walk by James’ side. So, he locked his body into a perfect stillness only his kind could accomplish, and took a deep breath. 

Another. Then again, letting his scent rip through Regulus’s throat like fire. His head swam from the pain, but he welcomed it with open arms. If this was what Regulus chose, then he would have to get used to it. Used to being in close proximity with him for long periods of time.

 He took another deep, scorching breath. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

       Regulus wondered what the best way of approach was. Yesterday hadn’t gone as he would’ve liked, and part of him thought that if James walked away from him again he might actually wither up and die. Fortunately, he made it easy. As he jumped out of his truck, his keys slipped from his grasp and fell to the ground. He reached down, but Regulus got there first, retrieving them before the boy could even bend down. He leaned back against the truck as he watched James startle and straighten up. 

“How do you do that?” James demanded. 

Okay, so he was still angry, but Regulus could work with that. He had plenty of practice calming Sirius down from all his tantrums. Regulus offered him his keys. “Do what?” 

He carefully grabbed them, avoiding any type of skin contact. “Appear out of nowhere,” he clarified. 

“It’s hardly my fault you are so unobservant,” Regulus replied with humor. He watched as James huffed, before his heart rate suddenly sped up. 

“Trust me, I notice you,” he mutters, fidgeting with his keys. Regulus swore he felt the phantom sensation of his heart skipping a beat. “Why the traffic jam last night? I thought you were supposed to be pretending I don’t exist.” 

“That was for Emma’s sake. I had to give her a chance, didn’t I?” Regulus told him truthfully, not able to stop the laughter that followed. 

“You—” James started, then broke off, appearing to be too irritated to finish. 

“And I’m not pretending you don’t exist,” Regulus continued. He made sure his tone was casual, the last thing he wanted to do was frighten him with the depth of his feelings. Told himself to keep things light. 

“Then you’re just trying to irritate me to death, since Emma’s van didn’t do the job,” James retorted. 

A flash of anger pulsed through him. How could he honestly think that? “James, you are utterly ridiculous,” he snapped. 

His face flushed the kind of red that Regulus loved, but James turned and walked away before he got the proper chance to admire it. He knew his anger was unfair, knew that James didn’t have all the information, but he refused to let him keep thinking he wanted him dead. 

“Wait,” Regulus pleaded, before following him. “I didn’t mean to be rude. I’m not saying it isn’t true, because the fact you actually think that…” He paused, urging himself to speak more gently. Sadly, being gentle had never been something Regulus was good at. “It was rude to say it anyway. I apologize.” 

“Why won’t you leave me alone?” James bit out. Was this Regulus’ no? His rejection like the girls from yesterday? Was he giving up like he was meant to weeks ago? Regulus recalled the way he had whispered his name, the expression on his face when he asked him to stay, but if this was him saying no now, well, then he would have to accept it. Keep it light, he reminded himself. 

“I wanted to ask you something, but you sidetracked me,” Regulus answered. 

“You’re giving me whiplash,” James said, monotone. “Fine then. What do you want to ask?” 

“I was wondering if, a week from this Saturday…” The shock on James’ face was enough to enable him to keep going, holding back the laughter that wanted to escape. “You know, the day of the dance—”

James cut him off, eyes finally making contact with him. “Are you trying to be funny?” 

“Will you allow me to finish?” 

He waited in silence, teeth biting into his lower lip. It distracted Regulus for a second. Unfamiliar reactions stirred deep in his forgotten human core. “I heard you were having a party that night, and was wondering if you wanted my help.” 

James stared at him blankly. “What?” 

“Help? I assume your parents aren’t going to buy you alcohol. Or that you don’t have a stereo system. I know where to get some,” he answered slowly. 

“I… was going to ask Sirius actually,” James responded, confusion taking over his entire body. 

“Well, I can help you instead.” 

“Why?” James whispered. 

He tried to sound as casual as he could. “I didn’t have any plans for that night, and to be honest, I figured Sirius would rope me into attending anyway. And, the place we’d have to go for supplies is far, which I doubt your truck could manage.” 

“My truck works fine. Thanks for the concern,” James sighed before he attempted to walk away again. Regulus kept pace with him. He didn’t seem angry anymore, which was a win, but he was still reluctant.

“Well I’m a much better road trip partner than Sirius,” Regulus tried. 

“I don’t see how that’s any of your business,” he muttered. 

“I’m just trying to save you the grief. Help a friend out.” 

“Honestly, Regulus, I can’t keep up with you. I thought you didn’t want to be my friend.” 

Regulus paused, pulling at James’ wrist to get him to stop as well. He tensed at his touch, likely from the cold, but didn’t pull away. “I said it would be better if we weren’t friends, not that I didn’t want to be.” 

“Oh, thanks for clearing that up,” James mocked sarcastically. But he didn’t move to leave, and met his gaze, waiting for any sort of explanation he would get. 

Regulus chose his words carefully, trying to make him understand. “It would be more… prudent for you not to be my friend,” he began, but as he was once again captured in the chasm of his eyes he completely lost hold on the term light. “But I’m tired of trying to stay away from you.” 

James’ breathing stopped, gaze penetrating. Regulus could hear his heart pause momentarily.

“Will you let me drive you? To help with the party?” He demanded at that point, not being able to live another second without an answer. He watched as James nodded, heart pounding loudly, breath stuttering past his lips. Yes. He’d said yes. To him. 

His conscience screamed at him, wondering what the yes would cost him. “You really should stay away from me,” Regulus whispered with a warning. 

But James Potter was never good at understanding warnings, because all he did was nod absentmindedly, not caring at the danger he was in, once again. All he did was whisper “I’ll see you in class.” 

Both of them were fools. 

Chapter Text

       James hadn’t told his friends about the conversation he had with Regulus that morning. Part of him was still reeling from it, trying to convince himself it had actually happened. The other part was worried it would only be a matter of time before Regulus went back to ignoring him once more. 

The last couple weeks had been brutal. Trying to have conversations that always ended up one-sided took a major blow to his pride, and dragging himself out of the trenches to try again the next day took more and more out of him as the weeks passed. If it had been anyone else James would have admitted defeat, licked his wounds, and tried to move on. But there was something that drew him to Regulus in ways he couldn’t explain. Like the universe was trying to pull him in the right direction, even if it seemed that direction was a lot of emotional distress that he continued to put himself through. He wanted Regulus to like him so badly it genuinely took a toll on his mental health every time he was ignored by him, but the thought of giving him up made his heart feel as if it was being ripped in two, so that wasn’t an option. Even when Regulus had finally— finally— spoken to him, it was still with barricades and excuses, and that angered James more than anything ever had. He didn’t want part of him— the cold distant version that he presented to everyone else, he wanted every single thing Regulus had. Wanted to swallow him whole. Inhale every breath he exhaled. The back and forth banter that occurred had been so fragile, like the two of them were walking on eggshells around one another, and it simply didn’t work for James. 

That morning, when Regulus had offered an olive branch in the form of helping with the party, James had grasped it with all his might and would hold onto it until his fingers were broken, then hold on even longer. Part of him knew the attempt of Regulus trying to reach out was more than likely only temporary, perhaps due to Sirius insisting that his brother play nice, but even if it was only temporary, he would take advantage of it. He would soak up every moment Regulus gave, then beg on his knees, pleading for one more, when Regulus would go back to ignoring him once again. 

Walking into the cafeteria with Marlene felt like moving toward his inevitable fate. Would Regulus keep true to his word and attempt to try with James, or go back to the reserved fortress that he had been trying to break into since the moment he saw him? Heartbreaking disappointment flooded James at the sight of an empty chair at the table all the Blacks sat at. James distantly listened to Marlene throwing out dozens of ideas of how she could ask Dorcas to the dance, all of which he vetoed from how horribly cheesy they were. The poor girl looked frantic as she got closer to the end of her list, and James felt a little guilty for not being in the mood to try and come up with better ideas, but the only thing he wanted to do at the moment was sink through the floor and sulk. 

“What’s wrong with that one, James? I liked that idea a lot actually. You can’t just say no to all of them,” Marlene whined, scratching out another bullet point on her paper. “Okay, what about— Regulus Black is staring at you.” 

The words hit him so forcefully he physically jolted. Looking up with wide eyes, he saw Marlene looking behind him. “What?” 

The girl nodded her head in the direction she was looking. “I wonder why he’s sitting alone today,” Marlene questioned. 

James whipped his head around, along with Lily and Mary, who had just sat down at the table. His eyes settled on Regulus sitting at a table by himself, book in hand. When their gazes met, a small smile raised on Regulus’ lips, and James stopped breathing when he motioned for him to come join him. 

“Does he mean you?” Marlene gasped in astonishment. 

“Maybe, he uh, needs help with his Biology homework,” James stammered unconvincingly. “I’d better go see what he wants.” 

As he stood to make his way over, Lily looked up at him with her mouth agape, and Marlene had her eyes narrowed in suspicion. “Did something happen? I thought he wasn’t speaking to you,” the blonde girl hissed. 

“See you later!” James said quickly and made his escape. He could feel all three girls staring holes into his back. 

As he reached the table, Regulus gestured to the seat next to him. “Would you like to sit with me today?” 

James sat down so quickly his glasses slid down his nose, and he hastily shoved them up to ensure he didn’t lose a single second with the boy to a blur. Seeing him this close made it hard for James to believe he was real, he looked so ethereal James was worried he was about to disappear in a sudden puff of smoke. Regulus didn’t seem to notice how frazzled he was, and just looked at him like he was waiting for him to say something. “This is… different,” James managed to get out.  

“I decided as long as I was going to hell, I might as well do it thoroughly,” Regulus told him. His eyes were still locked with his, but they started to soften slightly at the sight of James putting his bag down, obviously planning on staying for a while. 

“You know I don’t have any idea what you mean,” James pointed out slowly when Regulus didn’t appear to have anything more to add. 

“I know,” he admitted. A secret smile rose on his lips, one that James knew was meant only for him. “Though, I do think your friends are angry that I stole you.” 

James didn’t need to look behind him to know all his friends were currently staring at the two of them with no shame. Honestly, he felt so many eyes on him that he was certain that it wasn’t just his friends that were staring. “They’ll survive,” James whispered in a hoarse voice. 

Regulus leaned forward slightly, tilting his head in order to whisper something in his ear. “I may not give you back, though.” 

As he leaned back, there was a wicked glint in his eyes, and James swallowed hard. He thought being around Regulus without being able to hold him the way he wanted was the worst torture he would ever have to endure, but teasing words such as these being whispered in his ear like a secret truly made him feel as if he was about to spontaneously catch fire. 

Regulus laughed quietly. “What? All these weeks you wanted to talk to me so badly, but now you have nothing to say?” 

“No,” James said, but his voice cracked and he tried not to die of embarrassment. “Just surprised. What brought all this on? Thought you were set on not being my friend.” 

“I told you,” Regulus replied. “I’m tired of trying to stay away from you. So I’m giving up.” 

“Giving up?” 

“Yes. Giving up on trying to be good. I’m going to do what I want now, and let fate figure out where that leads.” Regulus’ small smile had faded, a hard edge creeping into his voice, but he didn’t move away. 

“You lost me again,” James admitted. 

“I always say too much when I’m talking to you, that’s one of the problems. I’m usually very good at holding myself back.” 

“I don’t want you to,” James rushed out. “Hold yourself back. You don’t have to worry, anyway, I don’t understand any of it.” 

“I’m counting on that,” Regulus replied wryly.

“So, does this make us friends now?” 

“Friends…” Regulus mused, looking up at James once again. “Well, we can try, I suppose. But I do have to warn you, I’m not a very good friend.” 

James could see the crooked lift to his lips, but he felt how serious the warning was. So many times now he had told James that he should stay away from him, but he didn’t seem to understand even if he wanted to. He couldn’t. Even now, his body angled toward him, inching as close as he dared like a magnetic force was pulling at him. “You say that a lot.” 

“Because you’re not listening to me. I’m still waiting for you to believe it like you’re meant to. If you were smart, you’d avoid me.” 

“So, as long as I’m being… not smart, we’ll try to be friends?” James questioned, trying to piece together exactly what he was saying. 

“That sounds about right,” Regulus answered bemused. James was very glad at that moment he had a long track record of not being very intelligent and making bad decisions. He didn’t care much about the consequences if it meant he could continue sitting this close to him, regardless of whatever secrets he was determined to keep. “What are you thinking?” 

James was so caught up in his golden eyes he ended up blurting out the truth without a second thought. “I’m trying to figure out what you are.” 

Regulus’ jaw tightened, but he didn’t appear to get angry, which was a good sign. “Having any luck with that?” 

“Not really,” James whispered. 

“What are your theories?” Regulus asked with a raised brow. 

James blushed fiercely and ducked his head. There had been many nights full of random research about Peter Parker and Superman, but there was no way he would be admitting that to Regulus. “Too embarrassing.” 

“That’s really frustrating you know?” Regulus complained. 

“Oh?” James started. “Couldn’t imagine how that could be frustrating at all. Just because someone refuses to tell you what they’re thinking, even if the entire time they’re just making all those cryptic remarks specifically just to keep you up at night wondering. Now, why would that be frustrating?” 

Regulus bit his lip. “I deserve that.” 

“Or,” James continued, unable to stop the pent up frustration. “Say that person also was widely unpredictable, saving your life one day under impossible circumstances, to treating you like a pariah the next. And he never explained that, either, even after he promised. That would also be very not-frustrating.” 

“I like when you’re angry,” Regulus said, before quickly shutting his mouth like it had come out by accident. 

“You— what?” James gasped. 

His eyes shifted over his shoulder, likely to find something to quickly change the subject, when a laugh escaped him. “My brother seems to think I’m being unpleasant to you. He’s debating whether he needs to come over and break up our fight.” 

“Well, according to what you just said you wouldn’t want that, would you?” The bright red that flashed across Regulus’ cheeks was a piece of art, and James’ heart almost couldn’t take it. “Besides, I doubt Sirius thinks that.” 

“He does. I told you, most people are easy to read.” 

“Everyone except me, apparently,” James mumbled. 

“Yeah. Except you. I wonder why that is.” 

James had to look away from the intensity of his stare, fidgeting with the book Regulus had left on the table. His gaze followed his hands. “Aren’t you… hungry?” Regulus asked, distracted. 

“No.” He didn’t want to admit that his heart and stomach were doing so many flips and twirls that he was sure if he ate he would absolutely throw up. “You?” 

“No, I’m not hungry,” Regulus told him, but his expression was amused like he was enjoying a private joke. 

“Can you do me a favor?” James questioned hesitantly. 

“Depends on what you want,” Regulus muttered warily. 

“I just… could you warn me beforehand the next time you plan to ignore me. So I’m prepared.” He knew how childish that might sound, but he emotionally could not take the constant ups and downs. He wanted Regulus all the time, and if he wasn’t going to get that then he needed to mentally find a way to deal with that. 

“That sounds fair,” Regulus whispered, gnawing on his lip once again. James couldn’t look away. “Can I have one answer in return?” 

“One,” James agreed with a sigh. 

“Tell me one theory.” 

“Oh god, not that. Anything else,” James pleaded. 

“You promised one answer,” Regulus reminded him with a grin. 

“Yeah, you’ve broken promises yourself.” 

“Just one theory— I won’t laugh.” 

“Yes you will,” James whined, attempting to bury his face in his hands. 

Fingers pressed against his chin, gently lifting his head up. James’ breath wobbled at how cold Regulus’ fingers were, but that quickly flew out of his brain as the boy leaned close enough that they were sharing breaths. “Please?” 

“Um… what?” James sputtered out dazed, his mind blank. 

“Tell me just one little theory.” 

“Okay, well… maybe you were bitten by a radioactive spider,” James whispered. It sounded even more absurd out loud. 

“I expected you to be more creative,” Regulus scoffed out. 

“That’s all I’ve got, sorry.” 

“You’re not even close,” Regulus teased. 

“No spiders?” 

“None.” 

“No radioactivity?” 

“Nope.” 

“Damn,” James sighed out. 

“Kryptonite doesn’t bother me either,” Regulus chuckled. His fingers had left his chin, but he was still so close James was able to start counting the freckles on his nose. 

“You’re not supposed to laugh, remember?” All he got in reply was a small shrug. “I’ll figure it out eventually.” 

“I wish you wouldn’t try,” Regulus whispered. 

“Why not?” 

“Because… What if I’m not a superhero? What if I’m the bad guy?” Regulus asked in a soft voice. His golden eyes were guarded, but his hand had found its way to a stray piece of messy hair that had fallen on James’ forehead. So much was happening at once it was hard to focus, but James did his best. 

“Oh,” James said, a lot of previous conversations making more sense. “I see.” 

“Do you?” 

“You’re dangerous?” James guessed. It was what Regulus had been trying to tell him all along, but with his hand rearranging all the loose strands of hair on his forehead, breath fanning over his face, eyes full of an intense emotion he couldn’t place, James realized he couldn’t care less. “But not bad. No, I don’t believe that.” 

“You’re wrong,” Regulus voiced, so low it was almost inaudible. James wanted to rage at that, not understanding how he could believe that, but a voice interrupted him. 

“Prongs! What are you and little Reggie talking about, huh?” Sirius questioned loudly before sitting himself right between them. It was the first time he wasn’t happy about his friend's presence. 

“Sirius—” Regulus spat out, clearly not happy about the situation either. “Fuck off.” 

Sirius’ hands flew to his chest, clutching at it and crying in mock pain. “My own brother doesn’t even want me around! Wormtail, do you hear this?” 

James watched as another one of their siblings appeared. It was the blonde boy he had never spoken to, and he noticed he was much more hesitant to sit down than Sirius was. James was sure Sirius had talked him into coming over here, and he was about to introduce himself when he saw Regulus suddenly tense up. He seemed to notice the presence of his other brother, and glared at him so intensely James had to look away. Sirius seemed to witness this as well because he swung his arm around Regulus’ shoulders, as if he needed to stop him from launching across the table. James didn’t know if that was normal sibling behavior, as he had never had one, but Sirius didn’t seem too put out by it so he assumed it was probably fine. 

“Seeing as we all seem to be friends now,” Sirius started, looking pointedly at Regulus. “Figured I could come introduce Pete. Prongs, this is our other brother Peter, but I call him Wormtail, a story I’ll tell you about later, but anyways, Pete, this is James. Yeah, you already know all about James though, considering Reggie here doesn’t shut up about him—”

“I will bury your body where no one will find it,” Regulus hissed with such venom that he saw Peter flinch, but Sirius just continued to grin. James was confident now that normal sibling interactions included insults and death threats. 

“So, now you’ve met Pete. I wanted to introduce you to everyone but Pandora is, well…. very focused at the moment. You’ll get to meet her later though. And Dorcas is just a bitch and refused to come over because she doesn’t like you. Don’t take it too personally though, Prongs, she hates everyone. Just like Reggie here,” Sirius shook Regulus harshly, who looked so livid James couldn’t help but smile at the sight. “Which is why it’s so interesting that you two were over here chatting it up. Trying to steal Prongs from me, huh?” 

“He’s not yours,” Regulus said in a voice so final that James couldn’t help the butterflies that swarmed his stomach. 

“Well, I was friends with him first, wasn’t I?” Sirius asked with a glint in his eyes, one that James knew meant he was purposely trying to rile someone up. Regulus’ answering glare caused Sirius to raise his hands in surrender, but a smirk was still placed on his lips. “Unfortunately, I do have to steal him now though, as we have to get to gym. You understand, yeah? Come on Wormtail, walk with Prongs and I to class.” 

“Sirius—” Regulus rushed out, not sounding as angry as before, but looked much more intense. “If—”

“Stop worrying so much, you’ll get premature wrinkles,” Sirius taunted. Regulus didn’t seem to find it funny. 

Slowly grabbing the strap of his bag, his gaze met Regulus’ golden eyes. “I’ll see you in class?” 

“Yeah,” Regulus nodded. 

“Mmm, actually you won’t. Remember what I said this morning?” Sirius asked his brother. “Today's that lame Biology lab, and I asked if you could skip to do me a favor instead?” 

Realization seemed to hit Regulus as he sighed in distress. “I forgot. I— I’ll see you at the end of the school day, okay? Will you wait for me?” 

I’d wait for you forever, James wanted to say. I’d sit here until I started to decay if that’s what you wanted. But what he said was “Sure.” 

As he watched Regulus walk away, it felt as if his heart followed. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

      “Are you mad?” 

When they arrived at the locker room, James and Sirius had said a quick goodbye to Peter before going in to change. Neither of them had found anything to say, which was very unusual for them, and sudden worry had racked through James. There were a few occasions where they had discussed Regulus, and the way James felt about him, but Sirius seemed to be very wound up and he was hit with the anxiety that maybe Sirius was only okay with the idea of them because he thought it would never happen. But seeing the two of them sitting close together at a lunch table all alone might have been too much, and James couldn’t stop himself from word vomiting all his feelings. 

“If you’re mad, you can tell me. I understand. I never really asked if you were okay with Regulus and I being friends. Which, I say friends with a grain of salt because he is still very much reluctant to even call us that, and I am very… well, I’ll take anything I can get to be honest. And if you’re not comfortable with that I will do my best to respect it, but please don’t ask me to stay away from him. Both of us have already tried that and it didn’t work out, and I don’t think I have it in me to try again. So please just yell at me, lecture me, whatever it is you need to get out—”

“Prongs, shut the hell up,” Sirius sighed out. “I’ve already known about your obsession with my brother, I’m not mad. Why would you think that?” 

“Um, because you were acting really weird at lunch then continued to not speak for five minutes, which is a record for you—” James felt himself get playfully shoved aside as his friend laughed. 

“Watch it. And I was just trying to piss Reggie off, I don’t have a problem with you two being friends— or whatever the hell you are. The only thing I was trying to put an end to was the conversation you two were having. It was getting… sort of intense,” Sirius said.

“You… heard our conversation?” James questioned hesitantly. The table Sirius had been sitting at was decently far from where they had been, and he tried to recall if he had seen his friend hovering, though honestly, he hadn’t been aware of anything aside from Regulus so he guessed it was possible. 

“I did. And listen, I know I’m biased because I’m his brother, but maybe cut him a little slack. He doesn’t keep things from you just to be an asshole, okay? There are things that we… how do I put it? Things we legally cannot talk about, I guess is the best way to explain. But the things he does tell you are true, it would be better if you stayed away from us. Safer,” Sirius admitted. 

Both of them were currently in the school's small weight room, and James had to stop the pull-ups he was doing at his friend's words. “Us?” James repeated hoarsely. 

“Yeah, Prongs. Us.” 

Looking back, James realized he should have come to that conclusion on his own. It only made sense that whatever Regulus was, Sirius would be as well. “Is it just the two of you?” James whispered. “Or… your whole family?” 

“All of my family,” Sirius answered. He didn’t seem annoyed by his questions like Regulus usually got, but he wasn’t naive enough to believe he could straight out ask the question that kept him up all night researching, so he slowly nodded as he tried to process the information. 

“Do you have the same feelings about it like Regulus? He says he’s the villain, but I don’t believe that,” James stated. 

“We can be,” Sirius began. “We definitely fucking can be. But… there’s a choice in it. It’s difficult to choose the good one, so a lot of us don’t bother, but I didn’t want to be a monster, and neither did Regulus. So we made the hard choice. Our whole family did. But, it’s worth it, and I would go back and take the same path every single time, so that has to mean something.” 

“It does mean something. No villain goes out of their way to be better. So regardless of what Regulus might believe, I know he’s a good person. And I know you’re a good person. You’ll have to understand why I don’t take any of your warnings to heart.” 

A slow smile overtook Sirius’ face, and James grinned in return. “That means a lot coming from you, Saint Potter.” 

“I am not a Saint.” 

“You absolutely are! My knight in shining armor,” Sirius exclaimed with a laugh. 

James shook his head before coming to sit next to Sirius on the bench. “Can I ask another question?” 

“Only because I’m such a good person,” Sirius replied with a wink. 

“Why was Regulus so dead set on not being my friend? It had to be more than just thinking it would be safer for me.” The question had been eating at him, unsure of where Regulus and him stood. If Sirius was in a sharing mood, then he would take advantage of it as long as he could. 

Sirius paused the arm workout he was doing momentarily, a haunted look appearing on his face. Guilt overtook James, but before he could take his question back his friend started to reply slowly. “It’s not really my place to get too much into it. Regulus can answer that more in depth when he feels ready to, but I will tell you that our childhood… it was a bad time. Before we moved in with our uncle, we were raised by our parents. They were abusive, controlling, and old fashioned. The only reason they even had children was because they needed heirs to continue our family line. Growing up in that house was— it was soul crushing. Being told what to say and what to wear. Who you could and couldn’t speak to. What thoughts and opinions you were allowed to have. Of course, I could never conform to who they wanted me to be because fuck that, but Regulus had a harder time. He felt like it was better to just listen, no matter how unhappy it made him. No matter how much he hated the person he was, he just… existed. Thought it was better to be miserable than to be punished.” 

Sirius took a breath, a faraway look in his eyes, before continuing. “It got to a point where it got the worst it had ever been. They wanted us to do terrible things, wanted us to be monsters. I refused. I learned there was a choice, and I chose the other path. I begged Regulus to join me, but he was too scared. It took years for him to finally leave, and he doesn’t ever speak about the years he was there alone. Not even to me. And they did a lot of fucked up shit when I was there, so to even try to imagine what could possibly be so awful it’s unspeakable… oh god. I’m saying way too much. Basically the way we were raised we were made to believe that we didn’t deserve anything good. That if we didn’t do exactly what they say then we were failures and wouldn’t amount to anything. Regulus still struggles to break out of that mindset sometimes. Thinks he doesn’t deserve anything that would bring him happiness. Doesn’t deserve anything good. And you, well, like I said earlier, you’re truly a good person, James.” 

“He doesn’t think he deserves to be my friend because I’m a good person?” James asked, an awful taste left in his mouth at his words. 

“In a summarized version, yeah,” Sirius confirmed. 

A rattling breath ricocheted in James’ lungs. The thought of everything Sirius had told him made him want to be sick. He wanted to scream at the universe, wanted to rage at the stars. How could people like Sirius and Regulus be brought into the world just to suffer the way they had? Sirius was currently avoiding eye contact with him, and as much as he wanted to tell him how much he and Regulus deserved, he knew Sirius didn’t want his sympathy. Wouldn’t want him to treat him any differently just because he was aware of the struggles he had overcome, so he decided dry humor was the best way to go. “What a 1900’s struggle,” James said. 

The look on his friend's face reminded him of the one Regulus had given him earlier— like he was enjoying an inside joke— before he burst out laughing, a look of relief replacing the previous strained one. “Yeah. Those stupid traditional cunts.” 

“Get with the times,” James replied with a smirk. 

Sirius shook his head, but an amused smile still sat on his lips. “Anyway, enough about that shit. I actually had Pete walk us to class earlier for a reason. Come here.” 

James slid down the bench to where Sirius had moved to grab his hoodie that he had thrown on the floor when they arrived. Sirius grabbed a handful of what looked like small balls from his pocket. “Are those stink bombs?” James whispered with awe. 

“Pete made them. They’re water activated, so I say we sneak into the locker room a few minutes before the end of class and plant them. So when the showers get turned on—”

“Chaos,” James finished.

“What do you say, Prongs? Be my partner in crime?” Sirius asked, wiggling his eyebrows. 

“Padfoot, I’m insulted you thought you even had to ask.” 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

       James had to run to Biology, barely stepping into the room when the bell rang. The moment the showers had turned on, the yelling had started and didn’t stop until the teacher had no choice but to let everyone go when no one fessed up. Sirius and James had taken one for the team by staying in the locker rooms, knowing if they weren’t present would be practically admitting to the crime, so they had endured the chaos but couldn’t stop themselves from laughing until there was a stitch in their sides. No one had any evidence that it was them that planted the stink bombs, but at the multiple glares he received as everyone left, it was obvious a lot of people were onto them. Sirius had just winked before running off to his last class of the day. 

Thankfully, James had a change of clothes in a bag that was shoved in his locker outside of the showers, so he was able to change into them and get rid of any residual smell that lingered. He also put on plenty of deodorant and cologne just to be safe. As he sat down at his usual table, he couldn’t help but feel a little put out that Regulus wasn’t there, but he pushed it to the back of mind knowing he would see him at the end of the day. At least, he hoped Regulus would keep to his word. 

“Okay, guys, I want you all to pair up into groups of two. One group per table!” The teacher, who’s name James finally remembered to be Mr. Slughorn, called out. With his usual partner gone, James turned quickly to look at Marlene, who had already sprung up to make her way to his table, but was stopped by someone else speaking to James’ right. 

“Would you like to team up for the day, James?” A boy asked. He had dirty blonde hair that was styled neatly, and a beige sweater on. They had never spoken before, but he knew the boy's name was Gilderoy, and he didn’t have many friends. 

James sent a pleading look to Marlene, unsure of what to do. While he really wanted to pair with Marlene, who he knew would be eager to hear about what exactly went down at lunch, he couldn’t find it in himself to be mean and reject the kid. “Move it, Lockhart,” Marlene simply stated as she approached the table. 

“I was here first, Mckinnon,” Gilderoy stated, looking at James with a hopeful look. James sighed in defeat, glancing at Marlene with an apologetic look, who just rolled her eyes and paired with her usual table partner. 

“Everyone take one set from the box at your table. There should be gloves, an indicator card, a four-pronged applicator, and a sterile micro lancet. I’ll be coming around with a dropper full of water to prepare your cards, so please put on your gloves and do not start until I get to your table,” Mr Slughorn said. Fortunately for them, he headed to their table first. The teacher dropped water on all four squares on both his and Gilderoy’s cards. “Now, I want you to carefully prick your finger with the lancet.” 

Mr. Slughorn grabbed onto Gilderoy’s hand, sensing his hesitation, and jabbed the spike into the tip of the boy's finger. “Put a small drop of blood on each of the prongs,” he demonstrated, squeezing Gilderoy’s finger till blood flowed out, before moving it over the card and letting the blood drop down. James saw the blonde haired boy quickly closing his eyes, suddenly more pale than he was before. 

“Hey, you alright?” James asked with worry as Gilderoy shook slightly. 

“Fine,” Gilderoy rushed out, but sweat started to bead on his forehead. 

“Are you feeling faint?” Mr. Slughorn asked. 

“Yes, sir,” the boy whispered. 

“James, can you take Mr. Lockhart to the nurse?” 

“Of course,” James stated, grabbing his bag as he stood. Gilderoy shook as he stood up, truly looking like he was going to pass out any moment, so James put his arm around his waist to hold him steady.

As they walked slowly out into the hallway, the boy's arm had found its way around his shoulder to further stabilize himself. “Can we sit for a moment?” 

James nodded, lowering him gently to the floor, but Gilderoy still had a grip on him and he had no choice but to sit next to him. The boy slumped over, leaning on him and pressing his cheek to his shoulder. 

“Um… Gilderoy?” James started, but another voice, one achingly familiar, sounded a little to his right. 

“James? What’s wrong?” The voice asked, before Regulus suddenly appeared in front of him. James’ heart fluttered like crazy like it always did. 

“I think he fainted? I don’t know what happened, I think he might get lightheaded at the sight of blood,” James answered. 

Gilderoy’s eyes slowly opened, and as he caught sight of Regulus he seemed to tense against his side. “Go away, Black,” he muttered. 

Regulus stared at the boy for a moment, not saying anything, before he started to chuckle darkly. “I was taking him to the nurse, but he wouldn’t go any further,” James told him, trying to ease the tension. 

“Is that right? Well, I’ll take him. You can just grab your bag and walk behind us,” Regulus said before hauling Gilderoy up from the floor like he weighed nothing. 

“Wait, I can help!” James protested as he scrambled to stand up, but both of the boys were already a few steps down the hallway. 

“Put me down,” Gilderoy hissed. He still looked pale, but his cheeks were now a vibrant red, and he no longer looked seconds away from collapsing, which had James furrowing his eyebrows in confusion. 

“You look awful, Lockhart,” Regulus told him with a grin. But it wasn’t the same grin he had given James earlier. “You faint at the sight of blood?” 

“Let me go, I can walk on my own. I’m good now,” Gilderoy demanded again, but Regulus wasn’t hearing it and continued to drag him all the way towards the nurses office. 

“Oh my, let me guess, Biology?” The school nurse asked when they arrived. 

James nodded. “We were blood typing.” 

“There’s always one…” The nurse sighed, before leading Gilderoy to sit down on the bed. “Just lie down, honey, it’ll pass. Thanks for bringing him, you guys can head back to class now.” 

James hesitated for a moment, feeling a little guilty. “Will you be good?” 

“Fine,” Gilderoy replied, tone frustrated. He didn’t miss the glare the blonde boy sent Regulus’ way as they both stepped out. 

They stepped back into the hallway, and James looked toward Regulus like they always did. “He seemed mad.” 

“Oh,” Regulus said cheerfully, smiling much brighter than it had been earlier. “He absolutely loathes me.” 

“You can’t know that,” James argued, but he suddenly started to wonder if he could. 

“I saw his face— I could tell.” 

“How did you even find us? I thought you were ditching,” James asked. 

“I was, but I already did that favor for Sirius, so I was just waiting in the car,” Regulus responded. 

James was about to ask something else, before he saw two people rushing down the hallway toward them, and as he saw a boy leaning on Marlene, he figured they were also making their way to the nurses office. “James!” 

“Another one?” James asked with a raised brow. 

“Yeah, what a bunch of pussies. Passing out at the sight of a few drops of blood,” Marlene stated, giving a dirty look to the boy leaning on her, who just grumbled, but was too green to do anything else. 

“Anyways, I’m glad I ran into you. I was trying to talk to you during class before that moron claimed you,” Marlene said with a roll of her eyes. “We were talking at lunch after you left.” Another glare, this time toward Regulus. “And we were planning a beach trip this weekend. To the beach we were telling you about last week. Are you in?” 

“I’ll be there,” James agreed. “We can meet at my house in the morning, Effie will want to cook everyone breakfast and pack us food.” 

“God, bless that woman. I’m in love with your mother, James,” Marlene admitted. 

“Gross,” he replied with a grimace. 

“Are you heading back to class?” 

“Yeah—” But James was interrupted by Regulus. 

“Actually, we’re skipping the rest of the day.” 

“We are?” James questioned, but at the intense looks he received from both him and Marlene, he tried again. “We… are! Skipping. Yes.” 

“Mhm,” Marlene said, shaking her head and sending James a you poor lovesick puppy look, before hauling the boy down the hall once again. 

Regulus started to walk again, this time clearly towards one of the exits, and James figured there wasn’t any room for questions so he followed. Once they reached the doors, Regulus held it open for him as he caught up and he sent him a smile. “Thanks.” 

“Anytime.” 

“Um, so would you like to go? This weekend? To the beach?” James asked him as they walked to the parking lot. 

“Where are you all going, exactly?” 

“Down to La Push, to First Beach.” 

Regulus winced slightly, but it passed so quickly James wasn’t positive he even saw it. “I really don’t think I was invited.” 

“I just invited you.” 

“My family doesn’t go to La Push. Maybe we could do another beach sometime,” Regulus said. 

“What? Are you guys beach snobs or something?” James questioned in disbelief. 

“Or something,” Regulus answered with a wry smile. He was so pretty, James couldn’t come up with an argument to change his mind. 

“Okay, well are you going to tell me what that was in there with Gilderoy?” 

Regulus stopped as they reached where all the cars were parked. “You seriously cannot be that naive.” 

“Enlighten me,” James sighed out.

“Lockhart wasn’t actually sick, James. Sure, maybe he felt a little lightheaded, but he wasn’t about to collapse like he was pretending to.” 

“Okay, so? He wanted to get out of class. What’s the big deal?” James clearly wasn’t understanding the point, because Regulus rubbed at his temples in frustration. 

“He wasn’t trying to get out of class, he just wanted to lean on you. He saw us talking at lunch, and thought maybe that meant you might not be fully straight, and figured he would try to make a move,” Regulus stated like James was stupid for not coming to that conclusion on his own. 

“How—” James stuttered. “How could you possibly know that?” 

“I just do,” Regulus said. “Are you coming?” 

“My trucks over there,” James mumbled, still very confused. 

“I’ll drive you home, Sirius can drop off your truck.” Suddenly his hand was grabbed and he was being dragged over to Regulus’ Volvo. 

“What about your family?” James hissed as he was pushed toward the passenger door. “And you’re being so pushy!” 

“It’s open,” was all Regulus responded. 

“I am perfectly capable of driving myself home,” James said as he stood by the car. Some of Regulus’ siblings already didn’t like him very much, and the last thing he needed was to piss them off more by letting Regulus drive them home and leave them stranded until he got back. Not to mention it had started to rain.

The passenger side window rolled down. “Get in, James.” 

He sighed in exasperation, begrudgingly getting into the car. “This is unnecessary.” But the butterflies in his stomach and the flush in his cheeks were obvious enough that the thought of Regulus driving him home did things to him. 

Classical music started to play through the speakers, and James looked at Regulus softly. He put up such a mean front but here he was, listening to Debussy, it made James melt. He watched as the rain fell outside the window, leaving the world looking like nothing more than gray and green smudges. 

“What is your mother like?” Regulus asked suddenly. 

“She’s the most amazing woman I’ve ever met. And the most beautiful. She’s even more outgoing than I am, and independent. Brave, very eccentric, and adores having guests over. And, she’s an outstanding cook. She’s my best friend,” James said with complete honesty. He didn’t care how much of a mommas boy it made him.  

“How old are you?” Regulus asked. 

“Seventeen,” James answered, a little confused. 

“You don’t seem seventeen.” Regulus said, his tone sounded a little frustrated. It made James laugh gently. “What?” 

“You don’t seem much like a junior in high school either.” 

Regulus made a face before changing the subject. “And why did your mother marry your father?” 

“Um, well they were both pretty young. They started to date in high school so they went through all of their firsts together. Went through and learned about life with one another. Learned how to be parents when they had me only a few years later. And she’s crazy for my dad, and my dad would throw himself in front of a car for her. If someone didn’t believe in love, they could take one look at them and change their mind.” 

“So you approve of them? You think they’re made for each other?” 

“I think if soulmates are real, then they are the definition of them. I’ve grown up dreaming about finding someone who can make me fall so in love that there’s no doubts that they’re my soulmate too,” James admitted, nervously playing with his fingers at where the conversation was leading. 

“And have you?” Regulus asked very hesitantly. His golden eyes were intent, looking over and searching James’. 

“I— I think so,” James whispered in a stutter. 

“And do you think your mother would be happy for you as well? No matter who your… soulmate was.” 

“I think she would be. But at the end of the day, she is my parent. She would tell me if she had worries.” 

“So no one too scary then?” Regulus teased. 

“Depends what you mean by scary. Crazy piercings and extensive tattoos?” 

“That’s one definition for a parent, I suppose.” 

“What’s your definition?” James questioned. 

Regulus ignored his question though, and moved on to a new one. “Do you think I could be scary?” 

James’ heart stopped dead. He knew it was insane to think Regulus could possibly be talking about himself, trying to figure out if his mother would approve of him in this totally bizarre way, so he tried to think about what he was going to say. Whether the truth or a lie would be better. He decided to go with the truth. “I think you could be, if you wanted to.” 

“Are you ever frightened of me?” 

“No,” James stated quickly. “Not ever, regardless of how you think I should be.” 

“You’re ridiculous,” Regulus told him, but there was a small smile on his face, so James took it as a compliment. 

“Are you going to tell me about your family?” James asked. The conversation with Sirius was at the front of his mind, and he would understand if Regulus refused to answer. Surprisingly he did. 

“What do you want to know?” He answered cautiously. 

“Your uncle adopted you?” 

“Yes, both Sirius and I.” 

James hesitated for a moment, knowing it was risky, but he wanted Regulus to know he could open up to him if he wanted. “What happened to your parents?” 

“They weren’t fit to be parents, and Sirius and I had to leave. I haven’t seen them in a long time,” Regulus told him. He didn’t appear to want to give out anything else, and James was okay with that. 

“I’m sorry.” 

“Don’t be. Alphard has been my parent for a long time, and I have my brother with me.” 

“And you love them.” It wasn’t a question, it was obvious the way he spoke about them. The same way James talked of his family. 

“Yes,” Regulus admitted. “But don’t tell Sirius that.” 

“Wouldn’t dream of it. What about your other siblings?” 

“They came into the picture later, but I do love them too. No matter the issues we have.” They had pulled up to James’ house, and he suddenly didn’t want to get out of the car. He wanted to sit here and talk until there was nothing else in the world they could possibly talk about. 

“Thanks for driving me,” James said. 

“No worries. Sirius will drop your truck off soon,” Regulus said, before his jaw tightened. “Have fun at the beach. Good weather for sunbathing.” 

“Won’t I see you tomorrow?” 

“No, Sirius and I are starting the weekend early. That’s the favor I had to do for him. Made sure everything was packed and ready to go.” 

“What are you going to do?” James hoped the disappointment in his voice wasn’t too apparent. 

“We’re going hiking in the Goat Rocks Wilderness, just south of Rainer.” 

“Oh, well, have fun,” James stated with a smile, trying to sound enthusiastic, but he didn’t think it was very convincing. A small smirk tugged at the edges of Regulus' lips. 

“Will you do something for me this weekend?” 

James nodded before he even knew what the request was. “Don’t be offended, but you seem to be one of those people who attract accidents like a magnet. So, try not to get run over by anything, alright?” 

“I’ll see what I can do,” James joked as he jumped out of the car. He was still smiling as he heard the car drive away. 

It wasn’t until an hour later, when James could finally calm down enough to lower his heart rate and think clearly, that he realized he had never told Regulus where he lived.

Chapter Text

       James had come to the conclusion that he was utterly pathetic. 

When Friday morning came, and he thought about skipping school just because of the fact he knew Regulus wouldn’t be there, he knew he had to pull it together. Never in his life had he ever revolved so much around another person, but Effie had always warned him about how much he would change when he inevitably fell in love. James was slowly starting to figure out that it wasn’t always in a good way. He knew how unhealthy it was. Was very aware of how he should stop being so obsessive, but just like all the warnings he refused to listen to had said, his body continued to go against his own volition. 

He couldn’t stop thinking about him. He couldn’t stop thinking about him. He couldn’t stop thinking about him. 

And so when he arrived at school, he did his best to ignore his thoughts and focus on a much more important task. One he should’ve prioritized sooner, but he was pathetic, so here he was scrambling at the last minute to make up for how horrible of a friend he had been lately. 

“Why do you look so focused?” Marlene asked as soon as he walked over to her, eyebrows raised. 

“Because I’m on mission “Get Marlene Her Girl” and need to enact the first stage,” James told her with a wry smile. 

The girl's eyes widened. “You have a plan.” 

“I do.” 

“Is it… a good one?” Marlene asked hesitantly, and the lack of trust made James scoff in offense.

“Of course it’s a good one,” James said, but paused right after. “Hopefully. I just have to work my magic.” 

“Oh god. Okay, what do I need to do?” Marlene questioned, clearly nervous, but also determined. 

“Right now? Nothing. I have to go talk to someone, then I’ll be sending Effie on the second part of the mission. All you need to do is be ready on Monday. Think of the absolutely most romantic monologue the world has ever heard,” James replied. 

“Oh, so no pressure,” Marlene bit out sarcastically. “It’s not like I’ve been pouring my heart and soul out for years or anything.” 

James went to assure the girl, but at the corner of his vision, he saw the person he needed to find walking into the courtyard. “Shit, gotta run. But you’ll figure it out. It will be perfect. Do you trust me?” 

“Unfortunately,” Marlene muttered in despair. 

“See you in class!” James shouted to her as he made his way outside. It only took a minute to catch sight of the blonde boy again, but the thirty seconds he took to say goodbye to Marlene meant he had made it to his family that was sitting at their table, which meant this might be more complicated than he was hoping. 

As soon as he came within fifteen feet of the three people sitting together, a glare was on him. “They aren’t here today, Potter,” Dorcas said, obviously in dismissal. Most people would run away at the girl's tone, or the glower, but if Marlene was brave enough to face the beautiful, slightly terrifying, girl every morning, then James could be brave enough to as well. 

“I know. I actually came to ask Peter here—”

“Four,” another voice said. It was soft and gentle, even whimsical. It was the first time he had ever heard Pandora Lovegood speak, and it stopped him in his tracks for more than one reason. 

“What was that?” James whispered, stunned. 

“The answer to your question. Also, long. Maybe forest green,” Pandora told him with a dazzling smile, unbothered that she just answered a question he hadn’t even asked yet. “And I can’t believe you were gonna go to Pete. He’s hopeless in that department.” 

James felt like his jaw might unhinge from how low it hung open. “How did you—”

“And I’ll make sure to tell Reg you miss him a lot. Though, you might want to miss Sirius a little more, or he’ll have a fit.” 

“God forbid he’s not the center of attention,” Dorcas sighed with an eye roll, completely unphased. Peter sat in silence, fiddling with what looked like baseball cards. 

“Can you…” James started, but quickly looked behind him to make sure no one was near them, before stepping closer and hanging his head lower. “Can you, like, read my mind?” 

All three of them snorted in laughter at the same time, and James continued to stand there like an idiot. “Why is that funny?” 

“Inside joke,” Pandora offered, giving him another warm smile. James waited to see if she would say anything else, but she seemed to drift off in her mind like she always seemed to, and the other two did not look as if they were going to contribute any explanation either. 

“Okay, well… good talk. Nothing to lose sleep over or anything.” No one had anything to say to that either, so he turned on his heel and hurried back inside, doing his best not to freak out. He knew all of them were… something. Regulus and Sirius had made that obvious, but the thought that they could actually do something like read his mind made it more real. So many instances of Regulus somehow always knowing what everyone around them thought. Sirius admitting to him he knew how much James liked Regulus before he had told him. Oh fuck, could they all read his mind? The thought was mortifying, and he had to shake his head to try and expel the thoughts, focusing on getting to his classes. He would have to wait for Regulus to get back to ask, and in the meantime he really needed to not think about all the possible embarrassing things they could know about. 

By the time lunch rolled around, James had stopped himself from spiraling, but the sight of Regulus and Sirius missing from their table made his chest feel hollow once again. Sighing, he tapped Lily on the shoulder and asked to borrow her phone. His had broken back when he lived in Phoenix, and he could never be bothered to get a new one. It was on his never ending to-do list that his brain could never keep up on. Quickly, he texted Effie the information Pandora had given him, trusting that she would make a miracle happen with barely anything to go on, because that was the kind of woman she was. 

“What time should we be over tomorrow morning?” Lily asked once he handed her phone back. 

James shrugged. “Anytime, really. How long of a drive is it to La Push?” 

“About thirty minutes,” Mary replied. “And the weather is supposed to be nice.” 

James doubted nice weather meant the same to her as it did to him, but as long as it wasn’t snowing or pouring down rain, then it was a win to him. Honestly, the trip started to sound fun, which was exactly what he needed. 

Regulus won’t be there though, his brain tried to say, but he thrashed against the voice so hard a headache started to form. 

Yeah, he was absolutely fucking pathetic. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

       As much as he wished Effie was the reason he was up so early in the morning, she wasn’t. He had already been awake for hours, barely sleeping at all with his thoughts going haywire. At some point around midnight, he had fallen down a rabbit hole of the internet— trying to look into anything that would explain mind reading, and who could possibly do that, but all it led to was disturbing government experiments that had him shutting off his browser in horror, deciding it would be better for his mental health to send an email to Remus instead. 

Once the sun rose, he was happy to have the distraction of helping his parents make lunches for everyone. Listened to Effie’s instructions on what sandwiches to make for everyone, and what exact sides to put with who’s because apparently the woman knew everybody’s preferences after meeting them all one time. James stopped trying to figure out how his mother knew everything a long time ago, and just let it happen. With all the chaos in the kitchen, he attempted to clear his mind of everything other than food and the beach, but like always, his mind went to where it always did, and his mouth opened before he could stop it.

“Hey Monty, do you know of a place called Goat Rocks? I think it’s somewhere south of Mount Rainier,” James questioned, attempting to make it sound casual, not wanting either of his parents to question why he wanted to know. There really wasn’t any reason for him to want to know anyway, but he knew Regulus was there, so inevitably, he wanted to know everything about it. 

Monty stopped singing for a moment as he continued to flip pancakes. “I’ve heard about it, never been there though. Why?” 

James shrugged. “Some kids were talking about camping there, but I’ve never heard of it.” 

“Really?” Monty said, sounding surprised. “It’s not a very good place for camping. Too many bears. Maybe you misheard, people usually only go there during hunting season.” 

“Oh,” James murmured, swallowing the acid that rose in his throat. “Maybe I got the name wrong.” 

Alice and Frank were the first to arrive, though James knew they did it on purpose because the moment Monty caught sight of the couple he had hauled them off to the living room with two plates of food to watch baseball highlights, ranting back and forth about who their favorite players were this season. Honestly, James was happy his father had found people who shared his passion about the sport because he still felt guilty to this day for not having that in common with the man, knowing how happy it made him, but it just wasn’t his life calling like it was his fathers, and both of them had come to accept it. Also, Alice and Frank seemed to not mind one bit about filling in for him when they were here. 

Marlene showed up next, immediately demanding to know what his plan was for her to ask Dorcas to the dance, but Effie wasn’t done with her part of the mission, so James just gave a mysterious shrug and told her to wait for Monday. The blonde girl huffed in despair, but a smile was tugging at the corner of her mouth so James figured she would live. When Mary knocked on the door, the two of them decided it was time to have a pancake eating contest, which involved everyone shoving as many in their mouth at once until they were crying in laughter. Alice ensured all of it was recorded in photos, ready to use the embarrassing evidence as collateral if the time ever came. 

Lily arrived last, apologizing for being late, but Effie waved it off, telling her she just finished making everyone’s lunches, along with extras for anyone else tagging along. “Oh, this is pretty much everyone. Frank and Alice were going to pick up Emmeline and Edgar, so you’ll be riding with us, James,” Lily said, but then she got a glint in her eyes that only ever meant trouble. “Unless you invited anyone.” 

“Nope,” James replied, knowing full well he was lying through his teeth and all the women surrounding him knew it. 

“Really? Not even a certain beautiful black haired—”

“I didn’t invite anyone else from school, just a friend who lives on the reservation that’s supposed to meet us there,” James interrupted quickly, not wanting Effie to know about Regulus yet. He wasn’t quite sure why, seeing as she had always been the first person he told everything to, but for some reason he wanted to keep the boy to himself, even for just a little bit longer. Not to mention he was still worried Regulus would ghost him again, and he didn’t want to have to admit how pathetic he was when his parents asked why they couldn’t meet him. 

“Not even Sirius? You’ve been attached at the hip at school, I’m shocked you’re not suffering from separation anxiety,” Marlene mocked. “Poor Mary is traumatized from being forced to witness how gross you guys are in gym together. We’ve all heard the horror stories.”

“Ha. Ha. I knew he was busy this weekend so I didn’t ask. And I’m surviving perfectly fine, thank you. Though, if he’s not back at school on Monday I might need to be picked up in an ambulance again.” 

“James,” Effie scolded, not liking his joke. He smiled in apology and raised his hands in surrender. “And who’s Sirius? I don’t think I’ve heard you talk about him.” 

“Sirius is his best friend forever, Effie. Just wait until you see how embarrassing they are together. You’d think they were married,” Marlene told the woman with a smirk. 

James sighed in exasperation. “We are not embarrassing.” 

“Well…” Mary started, and James looked over in horror. “There was the one time in the weight room a few days ago, when—”

“Traitor!” James hissed, not letting her finish the sentence. “You all just don’t understand how deep our friendship is. Now I’m leaving before any of you try to humiliate me any more in my own home.” 

Mary and Marlene cackled, but followed him out of the kitchen. Everyone carried bags of food out to the back of Frank’s Jeep, where a big cooler sat. “You all be safe!” Effie insisted. “Watch for the tidepools, and if any of you are drinking—”

“Mom—”

“If any of you are drinking, James Fleamont Potter, then you better not get behind a wheel or so help me I will ensure all of you are grounded until graduation.”

“Yes, Effie!” Everyone echoed as they got into their assigned cars, before waving goodbye as they drove off. 

“James,” Marlene said as they got out of earshot of his parents, smirking from the passenger seat. 

“What,” James sighed, readying himself for what out of pocket thing was about to leave the girl's mouth. 

“Your mom is so hot.” 

James' eyes rolled so far back he swore he saw his brain. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

        La Push was more breathtaking than he remembered. James hadn’t been since he was a small child, but he could remember the cliffs and the small hike it took to get to the beach. What he didn’t remember was the color of the ocean as the gray fog covered the entirety of the beach, and how beautiful the gloom was. Now, he loved the sun and sandy beaches, but something about beaches in Washington just couldn’t be topped. It always felt like a scene from a fantasy novel, and James wasn’t ashamed at how wide eyed he was as they walked through all the rocks leading to a fire pit. There were large driftwood pieces circling it, serving as benches, and multiple pieces of wood had already been cut and piled together, ready to be lit. 

Lily insisted on being the one to light the fire, gushing about how she loved the color of it. The salt in the driftwood made the flames blue, and everyone stared at it in amazement, even though all of them had seen it before. James tried not to smirk when he saw Mary staring at Lily instead of the colored flames, looking at how wide the red haired girl's smile was. It didn’t take long for Alice and Frank to arrive with Emmeline and Edgar, who insisted on doing one of the hikes La Push offered. 

“I’m down for a hike, what about you guys?” Frank questioned. 

“I want to surf,” Alice complained, before taking a bite of her sandwich. 

“Yeah, but we should walk a while after we eat before going out in the water,” Frank countered back. 

Alice glared slightly at her boyfriend, but sighed in defeat. “I hate when you’re right.” 

“So you hate me all the time?” Frank joked, but quickly made a run for it as soon as Alice jumped to her feet. Both of them quickly ran off, followed by Emmeline when Edgar took the chance to pick up a slimy piece of kelp and chase after her with it. They heard the poor girl screaming until all four of them disappeared from sight. Things between Emmeline and James had been slightly off since he had rejected her offer to the dance, but he was glad to see she had taken Edgar’s offer. They seemed happy together, and he hoped they had a good time. He felt guilty for turning her down, not wanting to be the person to hurt someone’s feelings, but he wasn’t going to apologize for being in love with Regulus. He wouldn’t apologize for anything he did when it came to that. 

“Is there a murder happening over here or something? All we could hear was screaming,” a deep voice drawled, and James looked up in glee. 

“Remus!” James shouted before tackling the boy. At least, he tried to, but he kept forgetting how big he had gotten, and it felt more like ramming into a brick wall. All James had managed to do was knock Remus back a few steps. 

“If I knew you only lured me out here to kill me I wouldn’t have come,” Remus grunted, but managed to keep his balance. He shoved James away by his shoulders. 

“You’d never turn down hanging out with your best friend,” James said with a wink, and Remus just sighed in answer. His lips tilted up though. 

“Careful James, don’t let Sirius hear that. I think he’d cry knowing he wasn’t your best friend,” Mary said. 

“You can have more than one best friend,” James argued. “And he’s not here, so what he doesn’t know won’t hurt him.”     

“Sirius?” A voice James didn’t recognize spoke. “As in Sirius Black? Dr. Alphard Black’s nephew?” 

James looked over to see two people he didn’t recognize. They had been hanging back behind Remus, clearly waiting to be introduced. One was a dark skinned boy with black hair braided down to his waist, and the other was a tanned skin girl with unruly curls and big glasses that made her honey eyes look much larger than they were. It was the boy who had spoken. 

“Yeah. Do you know him?” James asked, but it came out wary. The tone of the boy's voice didn’t sound very friendly. 

“The Blacks don’t come here,” the boy said coldly. It came out as if the family had somehow been prohibited from the beach, which sounded silly, but the conversation he had with Regulus came back to him, and he wasn’t so sure. My family doesn’t go to La Push. Maybe we could do another beach sometime. 

Remus sighed out loud. “Really, King? You sound like my dad.” 

“I’m just saying,” the boy muttered in reply. 

“James, these are my friends from the reservation. This is Kingsley, who’s an idiot apparently, ignore him. And this is Sybil,” Remus said in introduction, gesturing to the two people behind him. 

James’ jaw was tense, not understanding what the boy had been talking about, but he didn’t want to come off as rude and he put on a grin. “Nice to meet you both, I’m glad you all could make it. These beautiful ladies behind me are Lily, Mary, and Marlene. We have a few more with us but they went on a hike, I’ll introduce you to them when they come back. Guys, this is my friend Remus. He’s had the pleasure of knowing me pretty much my whole life.” 

“Pleasure?” Marlene questioned with a raised brow. “Knowing you that long sounds like a nightmare.” 

The girl with the glasses, Sybil, huffed out a laugh. The tension started to dissolve after that as everybody greeted each other and more food was passed around. Kingsley didn’t say anything else on the subject of the Blacks, and James found him to be a pretty nice guy, though a bit tense. Sybil was very sweet, and had no issue starting a conversation with everybody. She did seem a little kooky as she wore a vibrant patterned long dress and a scarf to the beach, but that had always been James’ favorite kind of person. Once the rest of the group got back, they were introduced as well, and Alice seemed to hit it off with Sybil quickly, which left Frank to start drilling Kingsley about his knowledge on sports, which thankfully seemed to be something the boy was into as he answered back with interest. 

When James turned to talk to Remus, he was surprised to find him sitting next to Lily, deeply engaged in whatever they were talking about. He really didn’t want to interrupt whatever it was they were bonding over, but the curiosity in him had turned into a festering hole the last thirty minutes. James kept trying to make sense of both his and Regulus’ conversation, and how it connected to Kingsley’s bitterness, but he was clearly missing a large piece of information, and Remus was his only hope of figuring out what that was. “Remus, wanna help me get some more wood for the fire? It’s running low.” 

Remus looked up with a small smile, and shrugged. “Sure.” 

They both started down the beach, looking for small pieces of driftwood and piling it into their arms. “So how do you like the truck?” 

“It runs great. You did a really good job with it,” James answered. “Thank you both again for selling it to me.” 

“Trust me, you did me a favor. My dad wouldn’t let me build another car because we had the truck, but now I have a reason to start a new project. The truck is too slow,” Remus told him with a laugh. 

“It’s not that slow,” James defended. What was up with people insulting the truck? It worked just fine. 

“Have you tried to go over 60?” 

“Well, no…” 

“Good,” Remus said with a grin. “Don’t.” 

“Well it does great in a collision, so that’s all that really matters.” 

“Oh yeah, I heard about that. I’m glad you’re okay, by the way. And if the truck helped then that’s good. I don’t think a tank could take out that beast.” 

“Yeah, I was barely hurt at all. The truck was my knight in shining armor,” James teased. Really, Regulus was the reason he was okay, but he promised he wasn’t going to tell anyone what he saw. “Um, that reminds me though. When I was in the hospital I met Dr. Black, and he seemed nice. What was that back there Kingsley was saying about his family?” 

“The Blacks? Oh, well they’re not supposed to come onto the reservation,” Remus told him hesitantly. 

“Why?” James asked, trying to keep his voice nonchalant. 

Remus gnawed on his lip. “I’m not really supposed to say anything about that.” 

“I won’t tell anyone, I was just curious,” James replied with a shrug, though he wasn’t sure he was fooling his friend by the look he got in return. 

“Not even Sirius? Didn’t they say you were friends with him?” 

“Yeah, but I won’t say anything to him. Scouts honor.” 

“You were definitely not a boy scout,” Remus deadpanned. “But fine… do you like scary stories?” 

For some reason, that made James pause. He wasn’t sure what he was expecting, maybe something about how the Blacks pissed off one of the families on the reservation, but the tone of Remus’ voice didn’t match that. 

What if I’m the bad guy? 

“Love them,” James tried to joke, but his throat had gone dry. 

“Do you know any of the tribe's stories? About where we came from?” 

“Not any that I haven’t heard from you,” James admitted. 

“Well… there are a lot of legends and myths. You would know some of the more well known Native American ones such as The Flood, The Lost Trail, and Skin-walkers. But our tribe has legends that aren’t known to the public. We claim to be descended from wolves— and that wolves are our family. It’s against tribal law to kill them.” 

Remus hesitated, running a tan hand through his hair that was left down, before he continued. “Then there are the stories about the cold ones.” 

“Cold ones?” James asked, not being able to fake lack of interest anymore. 

“There are stories of the cold ones as old as our wolf legends. According to my family, my great-grandfather knew some of them. He was the one who made the treaty that kept them off our land.” 

The Blacks don’t come here. James suddenly felt ill. 

“My great-grandfather was a tribal elder, like my father. The cold ones are the natural enemies of the wolves who can shapeshift. You would call them werewolves. But according to legend, the clan of cold ones that came to our territory during my great-grandfather's time were different. They didn’t hunt the way the others of their kind did— they weren’t supposed to be dangerous to the tribe. So my great-grandfather made a truce with them. If they promised to stay off our lands, we wouldn’t expose what they were.” 

“If they weren’t dangerous, then why weren’t they allowed on your land?” James asked, trying to untangle the chaos of his thoughts. 

“There’s always a risk for humans to be around cold ones, even if they’re civilized like this clan was. You never know when they might get too hungry to resist,” Remus answered. 

“What do you mean by they were civilized?” 

“They claimed they didn’t hunt humans, supposedly they were able to feed on animals instead.” 

“So what does it have to do with the Blacks? Are they thought to be like the cold ones your great-grandfather met?” 

“No,” Remus mumbled, a slight frown on his face. “They are the same ones.” 

James’ face must have showed confusion because Remus continued with the story. “There are more of them now, two new members of the clan, but the rest are the same. In my great-grandfather's time, Alphard Black was the leader that he made the treaty with.” 

“And what are they?” James finally managed to ask, chest tightening. “What are the cold ones?” 

Remus smiled darkly. “Blood drinkers. You would call them vampires.” 

“Oh,” James breathed out. 

He must’ve looked as sick as he felt, because Remus frowned again. “They’re just stories, James.” 

“Yeah,” James replied, heart racing in his chest. “You’re a good storyteller, you’ve got me all spooked.” 

“Just don’t say anything, yeah? Especially to your parents. They got pretty upset with my dad when they found out some of us stopped going to the hospital since Dr. Black started working there.” 

“I’ll take it to the grave,” James promised, but he couldn’t look his friend in the eye. Oh fuck, he was going to throw up. 

Eventually they made their way back to the group and fed the fire, but even the blistering heat from the flame couldn’t reach the cold inside of him. 

You really should stay away from me. For the first time, James understood what Regulus meant. And he should stay away from him, that would be the smart thing. Would be the absolutely only logical and sane thing for him to do after finally having a possible answer to what had been eating at him.

But what was the saying again? Oh, right. Love makes you crazy. And apparently James was completely out of his fucking mind, because the only thing he could think was how badly he needed to see Regulus again. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

        James knew there was no way in hell he would be able to sleep. 

Normally, he would attempt to try anyway, but tonight he settled on finding anything that could distract him from his thoughts. A hot shower washed the beach off his skin, but he felt as heavy as he had before. Multiple CD’s had cycled through his disc player. Almost all his homework assignments for the week were completed. But it wasn’t enough. 

With shaking fingers, James turned on his computer. He had been trying to convince himself to just wait for Monday to come, and talk to Regulus about what he’d heard. For some reason he felt like that would somehow make it better— hearing it from Regulus himself, but only a few hours later and he was caving in and scouring the internet on a subject that would inevitably send him down a black hole. His first few searches had never gotten anywhere, but James had something go off now. Quickly finding a website created to talk about Native American culture, legends, and myths, it was fairly easy to find what he now knew to look for— cold ones. 

The information was as brief as what he learned from Remus— a blood drinker that preyed on humans, was cold to the touch, and immortal. They didn’t go in depth about them being a natural enemy to the shapeshifting wolves, but James wasn’t surprised. Remus had said those stories had come from his tribe specifically, along with the story of the Blacks. He decided to look more into the lore, and see if anything else fit into the list he had created in his head. While the cold ones did seem similar, there were a lot of missing factors as well, and James wanted to be thorough before he brought it up, not wanting to sound as idiotic as he had when he accused Regulus of possibly being Spider-man. Going through multiple legends brought him to learning about Windigo’s— creatures who used to be human but now fed on them. They didn’t die until they were killed. But, Regulus and the rest of the Blacks didn’t quite fit into that.

He read about Skadegamute, a creature that was referred to as a ghost-witch. They also had been human before they died, but they rose from the dead in the night to eat humans. The biggest thing about these creatures to James were they were thought to be sorcerers before their death, which would explain the mind reading Pandora and Regulus seemed to be capable of, but, yet again, there were things that didn’t add up. Regulus was able to come out during the day, and he and his entire family had enough control to be around humans all day long without losing control, which didn’t seem to be something these creatures could do. He read about Skin-walkers, Mosquito Man, and Two-Faces until his eyes hurt. All of them had some things in common, but like the legend of the cold ones, there were just some details missing. 

At the bottom of the website he scrolled through, there was a link to another website that covered legends from all cultures, and James decided to try that next. This time he focused on searching for vampires, which is what Remus said James would recognize. Legends from the medieval ages talked of blood drinking demons called Revenants from Europe, Shtriga and Dhampir were known in Albania for drinking the blood from newborns and turning into an insect such as a fly or moth. Cultures in Africa talk about creatures such as the Asanbosam that had iron teeth. Northern India had a creature they called BrahmarākShasa, which was described as a vampire-like creature that drank blood from its skull. The Philippines had what they called Mandurugo, which translated to blood-sucker. This creature would appear as a beautiful girl during the day, but at night would develop wings and a long, hollow tongue that they’d use to eat fetuses from pregnant women.

James’ head was spinning. So many places in the world had legends of creatures like what he was looking for, but none of them were exactly quite right. After a couple hours, he came to the conclusion that it wasn’t likely he would find anything that would fit perfectly. There were so many different speculations and beliefs through the ages, he figured it would be easy for stories to be combined or twisted to what certain people experienced. Some of it would be made up completely. So, he just needed to go off what he could find that fit into the mold he had crafted. Many legends talked about demons that either drank blood or ate humans. These demons a lot of times appeared as beautiful humans, at least during the day, and they were immortal. A common theme James found was they couldn’t die until they were killed. Different variations talked about creatures with strength and speed. Some talked about them as pale and cold. And while not many of the vampire legends mentioned much about it, there were many myths about humanoids who had hypnotic powers such as mind reading and mind control. 

The moment James saw light coming from his window he cursed and shut off his computer. He was going to drive himself crazy if he kept on this path, so he put on running shoes and snuck out the front door, hoping a run would quiet his thoughts just a little. It was futile for him to try and stop thinking about it, he had known that for a while when it came to anything to do with Regulus, but he tried to focus his thoughts on the most important questions instead. First, he needed to decide if it was possible that what Remus had said about the Blacks could be true. Immediately he wanted to say no. It seemed strange to try and string that sentence together in his head— the Blacks are all vampires. They lived here around 70 years ago, and now they’re living here again. Even just saying that in his mind made him feel absolutely insane but… 

But it was possible. How else could James explain the car accident in the parking lot? How Regulus had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, stopping the van with his hands before it ran him over? The way all of them were abnormally beautiful. Pale. And James knew both Regulus and Sirius were cold. The way none of them really appeared to eat aside from a few random bites they’d occasionally take. And the way some of them spoke, it felt as if you were under a trance, not being to look away until they were done. How some details of Sirius and Regulus’ past sounded so bizzare— like a different time. 

And now that he was really thinking about it, Regulus had skipped class the exact day they were blood typing, hadn’t he? Going on a supposed errand after Sirius reminded him about the lab that was being done that day. The way Regulus hadn’t declined the offer to go to the beach with him until after he said they were going to La Push. Too much of it made sense to just be a coincidence. So James had to push away his pride and really, truly ask himself: Could the Blacks be vampires? 

Well, James knew they were something. And even if they weren’t vampires, he knew they weren’t entirely human. They were something more. So, maybe. That answer would have to suffice for now. 

Then, there was the most vital question. If Regulus was a vampire, what was he going to do with that information? Telling anyone about it wasn’t an option. He could hardly say it in his own head, there was no way he could say it out loud without being put in an institution, and even if he wanted to, he had told Regulus he wouldn’t tell anyone. And he’d meant it. The thought of doing something that could put Regulus in harm's way made his stomach revolt. So that left two options that seemed practical. The first being to actually take Regulus’ advice, and stay away from him. It would be the smart thing, to cancel their plans the day of the party, and avoid him as much as possible. To ask Regulus to leave him alone, and mean it. 

The agony that gripped him with that option was too much to bear, and James’ mind rejected it entirely, not being able to process the pain that choice would cause. Which led him to another option— doing nothing about it at all. If he truly was something as sinister as he had hinted at, Regulus hadn't done anything to hurt him. If anything, his life was better having him in it. He would surely still be in the hospital if Regulus hadn't saved him, even if he seemed to regret it afterwards. And their whole family was capable of blending in with society, not having such a lack of self control they couldn’t be around humans. 

And James knew, somewhere deep inside himself, a part that he would never allow himself to say out loud or see the light of day, knew it didn’t really matter. Not really. Even if Regulus turned out to be something dangerous, James wouldn’t stay away. Even if the boy had done terrible and vile things, James wasn’t strong enough to make the right decision. It was too late. So he had his answer already, and it was a ridiculously easy decision for James to know he was choosing Regulus.

And he would keep choosing him. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

       When he woke up Monday morning, he tried to stay focused. As much as he wanted to rush to school and seek Regulus out immediately, there was something more important he had to do first. James was aware of his impulse control when it came to the midnight haired boy (or lack there-of) and knew the second he was in his sight, it would only be so long before he blurted out something stupid like “Do you suck peoples blood?” And he had no clue how Regulus would react to that, so he knew the smarter decision was to focus on his task first, then deal with the possible fact that Regulus was a vampire afterward. 

Marlene arrived early in the morning to go over what exactly the plan was, and James might have a big ego, but he was very proud of it and couldn’t see any outcome of Dorcas saying no. He had thought about all the ways Marlene had tried to ask the girl out before, which helped in narrowing down exactly what it seemed Dorcas wanted. She didn’t want cliche pick-up lines, or roses. She didn’t want chocolates or to be taken out to dinner (possibly for more than one reason…) and she definitely didn’t want a big display such as asking her out in front of the whole school. No, Dorcas was a very beautiful girl who knew her worth and exactly what she wanted. And from the observations James had made, the girl loved beautiful things. And what better of a gift to give to someone who you wanted to ask to a dance than a beautiful dress? 

Bringing it up to Effie had been easy, and she was ecstatic to put herself up to the challenge of Dorcas Meadowes. The woman made clothes for a living, and was in the process of opening up her own shop full of her own designs. All he needed to do was provide her with the information on what would fit the girl best, which thanks to Pandora, he was able to. Size four, a long dress, and forest green (which he assumed to be her favorite color.) James had also told Effie about the gold jewelry she often wore on her body and in her hair. He noticed she also wore pearls once a week, and wasn’t shy about gems and sequins. At first, James was a little worried about it as he saw how well the girl dressed, and was afraid they wouldn’t be able to make something she would like, but after seeing what magic Effie had managed to create in only a couple days, the doubts were gone. He didn’t know too much about dresses, but the one sitting in front of him? Yeah, he would wear it. 

“Holy shit,” Marlene whispered, seemingly astounded. “Holy shit.” 

“Yes, I am a God. But there’s no need to worship me, sweetheart,” Effie told her with a small smile. James scoffed, she thought he got his ego from Monty? Please. 

“This is… beautiful. How did you do this so quickly?” Marlene asked in awe, running her fingers through the silk fabric. 

“It’s a secret,” Effie said with a wink. “Now, you two should be leaving soon. I dare say you have a girl to ask out.” 

“I do?” Marlene whispered, uncertain. Then “I do.” 

“Yeah you do. Let’s go get your girl, McKinnon.” 

Marlene quickly nodded her head at James before replacing the dress in the box, carefully folding the dark green paper over the dress, and retying the lace on the outside. She held the box like it would break as she made her way to the door, and waited for James to open it. He smiled at the sight, before looking back at his mother in appreciation. “I think it’s safe to say we will be heading out to Port Angeles after school, to get the girls' dresses. I probably won’t be home until late.” 

“Yes, that’s fine. Tell Lily I will be texting her a list of stores to go to, as well as some styles I think they should try. And be safe, please. Call me if you plan to be out later than ten,” Effie replied, looking at Marlene with a gentle gaze as they watched her talk to herself, hopefully preparing an award winning romantic speech. 

“I will. I love you, see you later,” James sang out as he steered Marlene out toward her car, who was now shouting “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” 

James didn’t want to push his luck by driving his truck to Port Angeles, so he planned to ride with Marlene. Also partly because he knew she would be a nervous wreck, and wanted to be there for her before, and in the very slight chance she got rejected, he wanted to be there after. As soon as they pulled into the parking lot, James had to take a few deep breaths to keep himself together. Focus on Marlene, he told himself. Only Marlene. Finding Regulus can wait until after. 

Lily and Mary were waiting for them inside the main doors, and Marlene filled them in on the plan, causing the two girls to look at him in surprise. “Why are you looking at me like that?” James asked in offense. “Did you not have faith in me?” 

Mary gave him a sympathetic smile. “Well I wouldn’t say we had none… but this is definitely leagues above anything I would’ve imagined you coming up with.” 

“That’s an insult to me,” James replied as he crossed his arms. “I am a romantic.” 

“Oh fuck fucking fuck, she just walked into the courtyard. What do I do?” Marlene questioned in a panic, face reddening.

Lily shook Marlene’s shoulders before fixing the few strands of hair that fell out of place. “Go spill your heart out. If she really likes you, then she will say yes. And if she doesn’t, which I highly doubt, then we will be here. Always.” 

Marlene nodded again, breathing quickly. “Right. Worst case scenario I never show my face around here again.” 

“I think that’s just a little dramatic,” James offered. 

“Says you,” Marlene spat out. “If Regulus Black doesn’t go out with me I will die alone. I can never love anyone else ever again.” 

“I’ve never said that,” James hissed out, flustered. The Blacks had a habit of hearing things from far away, and oh yeah, reading minds, so he really hoped none of them were close enough to eavesdrop on this conversation. “Now go out there before I push you.” 

Marlene gave him a small glare before squaring her shoulders, and marching through the courtyard doors with the box in her hands. The three of them quickly followed, but stayed back toward the doors while Marlene walked over to the Blacks usual table. James wished he could say he was strong enough to keep his focus on Marlene, but the moment he stepped outside he searched for Regulus immediately. With a heart wrenching pain in his chest, he realized him and Sirius still weren’t there. 

He said he would be back on Monday, James thought. Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? 

“Here we go,” Lily whispered, and James saw Dorcas looking up at Marlene as she approached them. Fuck, he needed to pay attention. It’s fine it’s fine it’s fine. 

“Hi, Marlene,” Pandora greeted brightly, and the knowing grin on her face was enough for James to know she knew what was happening. Surprisingly though, Dorcas didn’t seem to understand as she looked at the box uneasily. Perhaps not all of them could read minds. James wasn’t sure if that made him feel better or not. 

“Pandora,” Marlene said with a small nod, her voice wavering slightly. “Dorcas, I'd like to talk to you.” 

“What a surprise,” Dorcas replied monotone. “It’s almost like you always want to talk to me. Every week, just like clockwork.” 

“Yes, well—” Marlene’s voice caught and she harshly swallowed. It was obvious she was hoping to get her alone for a minute, to ease her nerves, but that clearly wasn’t happening. For a moment, James was concerned she was going to make a run for it, but he watched as Peter, who was sitting next to Pandora, looked at Marlene for a second, eyes full of an emotion James wasn’t able to place, before all the tension suddenly left Marlene’s body. Her shoulders sagged, and her hands stopped shaking around the box she was gripping. It was like all her nerves disappeared. “Yes, I do. And I won’t apologize for it, because I really like you.” 

Dorcas’ brows rose at the sudden change in demeanor, and squinted slightly, like she wasn’t quite sure she heard the girl right. 

“I really, really like you, actually. I have for a while. And I will never say sorry for it, because you are… everything. I’ve been trying to find a way to try and express the way I feel for you, but there really aren’t any words that are able to explain it. You are so beautiful, and genuinely the smartest person I’ve ever met. The two years I’ve known you, there’s never been a single thing I’ve seen you do that you haven’t been truly amazing at. Or a single moment where I haven’t seen you as anything other than the most memorizing person anyone would ever have the pleasure to be around. And I know that I’m not…” Marlene paused, as she looked straight into Dorcas’ eyes, which were shining. 

“I know that I’m nowhere near your level. And that you are so far out of my league it’s not even funny, but I would spend everyday making sure that you were happy. And you would be loved the way you deserve to be. I wish I could give you the world, because it belongs to you, but I can’t. But I can give you my absolute best. And everything I have to offer.” 

Lily gasped from beside James, and he could see Mary tearing up at the corner of his vision, but he was too busy grinning at Marlene in admiration. He wasn’t quite sure what had given her the courage to be so vulnerable and honest, but the way Dorcas was looking at the girl with wide eyes, and a crooked smile at the corner of her mouth, it was safe to say that it would pay off. 

“So, if you would do me the honor of coming with me to the dance, I would do everything in my power to make sure you have a good time. Just one chance to prove to you how well we could work if we gave it a chance. That’s all I ask. Let me prove that I know you more than anyone else. You’re not just the beautiful girl. You’re Dorcas Meadowes. And you’re everything,” Marlene whispered, before holding out the box to the girl that damn near looked like she was about to cry. “I see you.” 

With hesitance, Dorcas untied the lace and opened the box. She clearly had no idea what to expect, because when she caught sight of the fabric, she froze. It took a moment for her to slip her hands into the dress and lift it up. “You… got me a dress?” 

“It was made by a very wonderful woman. And even if you don’t wish to go with me, I would love for you to wear it. You deserve beautiful things.” 

Then, to everyone's shock, a tear slid down Dorcas’ cheek, but her mouth lifted into a watery grin. Even crying, she was beyond beautiful. “Okay,” Dorcas replied. “But only on one condition.” 

“Wha— whatever you want,” Marlene stuttered out, jaw dropping. 

“You have to be my girlfriend. Oh, and I’m picking you up in my car.” 

“You— girlf—car—wha—”

Dorcas seemed to take pity on the poor girl because she wiped her tears before smirking. “Actually, I’m not taking no for an answer. You’re gonna be my girlfriend. And I’ll pick you up at six on Saturday.” 

“I’ll be there. So there. Um… yes. Yes. Okay. Girlfriend. I am your girlfriend. Absolutely your girlfriend. I am so… in lov—”

Saved by the bell was an understatement as it rang loudly across the courtyard, and Marlene gulped down the words that tried to escape. Dorcas gave her one last smile as she grabbed the box from her hands and made her way into the building, followed by both her siblings who were also smiling. Somehow, Marlene managed to stumble her way toward them, a dopey smile stuck on her face. 

“She said yes.” 

“We heard,” Lily said, trying not to laugh. 

“And I am Dorcas Meadowes girlfriend.” 

“We heard that too,” Mary replied, somehow crying and giggling at the same time. 

“I AM DORCAS MEADOWES GIRLFRIEND!” 

James couldn’t hold it in anymore and he let out a loud laugh before gathering all the girls into a group hug. “Don’t forget us when you’re too cool to be seen with us.” 

Marlene shook her head before planting a kiss on his cheek. “If I wasn't a huge lesbian, I would kiss you right now, Potter. But I’ll do you one better.” 

“Yeah, and what’s that?” 

“I’m gonna get Regulus Black to kiss you instead.” 

In my wildest dreams, James thought, but he just threw his arm around her shoulder and led them inside, letting Marlene continue to rant in disbelief. In every single one of my dreams. 

Chapter Text

      “What the hell is wrong with you?” Regulus asked with a sigh. 

Sirius didn’t bother with an answer as he stayed focused on the bear, letting it take a swipe at him and dodging at the last second. The animal's sharp claws missed by an inch as it landed back on all fours, growling out in fury as its prey escaped once again. Sirius yelled right back at it in amusement. Regulus stared in disbelief from the tree stump he sat on, watching his brother play with his food. Idiot. The bear swung again, aiming to take Sirius’ head off, but the blow bounced off him harmlessly, causing the animal to stagger back and fall to the ground. Finally, Sirius lunged for it, quickly breaking its neck, and put it out of its misery. 

A few minutes later, Sirius walked over to where he was sitting, attempting to wipe all the blood off his face. He would soon realize it was futile, as Regulus could see it covering him all the way from his mouth down to his torso. There were twigs in his hair and the strands were all sticking out in different directions. Sirius looked like an absolute mess, yet there was a huge grin on his face. “That was a strong one, he almost got a hit in.” 

Regulus’ face stayed in a deadpan. “You’re such a child.” 

Sirius shoved him over as he sat on the stump, not paying attention as a few drops of blood slid off his neck and onto Regulus' pants. If he were anyone else, Regulus would be committing a murder. “Whatever, I just wish they were stronger. It’s so boring when it can’t even fight back.” 

“And why do you need to fight your food? Just kill it and be done.” 

“Oh yeah? Of course you would say that as the king of boring. If I can’t fight with the bears, who am I meant to fight with? You and Pandora cheat. Dorcas always makes it personal, and Pete always lets me win,” Sirius replied, throwing his arms up in frustration. 

“I am not the king of boring, asshole. And I don’t cheat,” Regulus hissed out with a glare. 

Sirius raised an eyebrow. “How is knowing everything I’m thinking not cheating? C’mon Reggie, just turn it off for a minute and fight fair.” 

“It doesn’t turn off,” Regulus said with an eye roll. “You think if I could turn it off I’d still be volunteering to hear all the stupid shit that goes on in your head?” 

Sirius pouts, turning slightly away and looking back at the dead bear on the ground. “Wonder what James does to keep you out, maybe he could give me some pointers.”

“Leave James out of it,” Regulus responded immediately. He wasn’t even sure why he had gotten defensive at all, knowing Sirius wouldn’t do anything to hurt him, but it was almost like an instinct now. 

Sirius seemed to be thinking the same thing as he looked at him for a moment, trying to gauge what he was feeling. You’re so wound up all the time. What’s bothering you now? 

“Nothings bothering me, I'm just…. nervous,” Regulus admitted. 

Sirius laughed out loud, shaking his head in disbelief. “What’s there to be nervous about? You are here. You can’t hurt him.” 

“That’s not what I mean. Have you ever actually thought about it, how fragile he is? How fragile they all are? So many bad things can just happen to them out of nowhere.” 

“No,” Sirius stated. “But I guess I understand what you mean. I wasn’t much of a match for a bear before, was I?” 

“Bears,” Regulus whispered, adding another fear to the steadily growing list in his head. “That would be just his luck, wouldn’t it? Going for a quick walk in the woods and running straight into a damn bear.” 

Sirius didn’t answer at first, and Regulus looked over to him, seeing his brother stare at him weirdly. “You sound like a crazy person. You know that, right? And also, since when did you ever care? Is Regulus even in there anymore,” Sirius joked, knocking his fist against his skull. 

“Just… imagine it for a minute, Sirius. Imagine I was a human again, and I could just run into a bear… or get hit by a car… or lightning. Hell, I could fall down the stairs and break my neck, or get sick or get a disease!” Words fell out of Regulus’ mouth, no longer being held back. The festering worry in him finally being released. “I could be walking then just drop dead of a stroke, or a heart attack.” 

“James is seventeen, I think he will be just fine. You have a long time before you have to start freaking out about stuff like that.” 

“You would think,” Regulus seethed. “But he has the worst luck, Sirius. I mean, come on. He moves here, of all places, to a town full of vampires.” 

“He was born here, so technically he just moved back. Also, if he were to move around any vampires isn’t it good luck that it was us?” Sirius asked, trying to reason with him. 

“With the way he smells to me? No, I would say that is very bad luck.” 

“Except you have more self control than literally anyone but Alphard, so… good luck again. Zero for two, Reggie. Keep them coming until maybe you finally see some sense.” 

“The van?” Regulus implored. 

“An accident in an icy parking lot, it could’ve happened to anyone.” 

Regulus groaned, knowing Sirius could not understand where he was coming from at all. “And now he has a vampire falling in love with him. I’m going to ruin his life and he doesn’t even see it coming. I truly think that’s the worst luck any human could ever possibly have— being involved with me.” 

“Don’t say that,” Sirius said roughly. “You deserve to be happy, and James is not walking straight to his death for being with you.” 

“But he is! You didn’t see what Pandora’s vision showed. And either way it goes, it will be my fault.” 

Sirius was quiet for a moment, and it took Regulus a moment to realize it was because he was attempting to hide his thoughts from him, but he caught a flash of an image in his head of James with pale skin and red eyes before Sirius’ thoughts spiraled as he flooded his head with other thoughts, trying to block it out. But it was too late, Regulus had already seen it. 

“No,” he whispered with a strangled voice. 

“Why not?” Sirius sighed. “Wouldn’t that be the best way? You wouldn’t have to worry about him dying every second of every day. And you wouldn’t want to kill him, either.” 

“Better for me, certainly. But for him? You of all people should know why I can’t do that to him. He is so… alive. He has his whole life ahead of him to live. What kind of person would I be to take that away?” Regulus demanded, glaring at his brother, not understanding why he didn’t agree.

Happy, Sirius thought. You’d be happy. 

Regulus shook his head and didn’t deem to answer that. He could feel his brother staring at him, trying to figure him out like he was a puzzle that could be solved. But his feelings on this wouldn’t be budging, and there would be no solving anything when it came to this. 

Do you… really love him? 

“I—” Regulus started, but stopped when he couldn’t find the words to describe how it was he felt. “I can’t comprehend it, really. All of a sudden he’s the whole world to me. I don’t see the point of anything without him anymore.” 

Sirius glared icily at him. But you won’t change him? He won’t live forever, Reggie. 

“I know that,” Regulus snapped, but the way his voice wavered took any sort of venom out of his words. Of course he fucking knew that, it made him feel sick and he couldn’t even get sick anymore. 

Can you even touch him? Kiss him? I mean, if you love him, wouldn’t you want that? 

Regulus almost laughed at that because of course that would be one of the first things Sirius would be concerned about. He was an intensely physical person when it came to love and affection, and Regulus knew he couldn’t even fathom a relationship without that. “I don’t know, I haven’t tried to. But I would assume it would be very difficult.” 

So what are your options, then? 

“There’s a lot of them, but most I can’t live with. I’m trying to figure out a way to make myself stay away from him.” 

“Well,” Sirius sighed out loud, but he had a determined look in his eyes. “If you won’t change him, then we need to keep you constantly overfed. Hopefully that will help a little. We will stay an extra day.” 

“We can’t, I have to—”

“James will be fine. Besides, even if something did happen, you know Pandora would call us immediately. Now, get up. We’re finding another bear.” 

Regulus wanted to strangle him, but the idiot didn’t need any air. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

       They didn’t get back to Forks until the late afternoon on Monday. Sirius attempted to convince him to stop by the house and say hello to Alphard before disappearing, but the withering glare he got in return was enough for him to roll his eyes before getting out of the car and waving goodbye. The door barely shut before he sped off again, heading toward the school. The last class of the day should be ending in the next thirty minutes, so he should be able to catch James before he went home. In record time, he pulled the Volvo into an empty parking spot, and sought out James’ old truck. When he didn’t see it anywhere, he frowned and quickly began to scan the thoughts of students in the building until he pinpointed those in Biology, and caught sight of James through the eyes of Marlene, who had taken it upon herself to steal his seat and sit next to James while he was away. 

Her thoughts were a little disorienting, racing a thousand miles an hour as it seemed she was excited enough to nearly jump out of her skin. Regulus tried to block it out as he got a good look at James, tension leaving his body when he saw he looked to be perfectly fine. He sat back in his seat with a wide grin aimed at Marlene— at him— and he laughed loudly at something the girl said. Regulus didn’t know what, too focused on devouring the first look that he was getting of James in what felt like forever. If being gone for three days caused him to feel like this, how in the hell would he ever force himself to leave for good? The image of James in Sirius’ thoughts resurfaced for a moment, him a little paler, eyes burgundy, glasses gone. 

He hated that image. 

“I know you’re in love, but calm down, won’t you?” James said with a smile, eyes shining in adoration. Regulus stopped breathing, his dead heart feeling the phantom feeling of thrashing within his chest. How did he…? It took much too long for him to realize he wasn’t talking to him. He wasn’t smiling at him like that, but at his friend. 

“Calm down? How in the fuck am I supposed to do that when I’m going to the dance with Dorcas. Dorcas, James!” 

“As you’ve reminded me,” James replied with a huff, but he didn’t actually seem annoyed at all. “Every five minutes, all day long.” 

“I’m going to be so insufferable the entire trip tonight, and I will not apologize. I’m going to the dance with her. And she— I’m— girlfriend.” Marlene’s sentence was cut off there and Regulus was swarmed with such an intense wave of happiness and excitement in her thoughts, he flinched and severed the connection in her mind. Even after all these years, it was still disorienting to feel strong emotions like that, especially when it was ones he normally didn’t feel himself, at least to that extent. 

Deciding to leave her be, not wanting to get overwhelmed again, he decided to check his phone and wait for the bell to signal the end of the day. Regulus clicked on the text thread with his family that he definitely usually ignored, but Marlene’s words had him curious, and it didn’t take long before he found multiple messages from Pandora freaking out over what had transpired this morning. 

PANDORA: You have no clue how hard it was to keep that secret to myself!!! I’M SO HAPPY FOR YOU DORCAS!! 

PANDORA: The dance will be amazing, trust me ;) 

DORCAS: How long have you known about this? I wasn’t prepared at all, and stood there like a helpless mortal fool. Some sister you are, leaving me to be surprised like that 

PANDORA: Oh you loved it. And the oracles of the future say I cannot divulge that information… 

DORCAS: That is not a thing. 

PANDORA: All I can say is I’ve known for a while, and that you can no longer hold a grudge against James as he was the one who helped Marlene. You owe him

SIRIUS: What about Prongs? Is he playing matchmaker ;)))))) I’m still surprised anyone would want your cold, dead heart, Cas. But alas…

DORCAS: Ha. Ha. Says the one who’s pitifully alone. When was the last time you had a partner? The 1800’s? 

SIRIUS: I am NOT that old :| 

DORCAS: And I don’t owe Potter shit. How did he have anything to do with Marlene asking me to the dance? 

PANDORA: His mother was the one that made that dress. It’s beautiful, isn’t it? 

DORCAS: Fuck. Is that what you two were going on about Friday? When he thought you could read his mind? (I’m still laughing at the irony) 

Regulus sucked in a breath at that. James accused Pandora of being able to read his mind? What had happened for him to come to that conclusion, and what did that mean of what he thought Regulus was able to do? James was turning out to be way more observant than he originally thought, and it would certainly be causing issues in the future. If James came asking him the same question, would he be able to keep lying to him? 

Regulus wasn’t sure he could. Even if it was for his own safety, he couldn’t turn off the part inside of him that wanted to tell James anything and everything about him, as long as he got the same in return. 

PANDORA: Yes, it was. So you’re welcome. A thanks would be in order for him too…

DORCAS: If anyone is going to get my THANKS it will be James’ mother. He can choke. 

PETER: What about me? :( 

DORCAS: What about you???? 

PETER: Do I get a thanks, at least? Who do you think settled the girl's nerves when she came to ask? She was a second away from fainting, then you'd still be dreadfully dateless AND single. So…

DORCAS: Goddammit. I hate ALL OF YOU. 

SIRIUS: We love you too <3 Reggie included 

Regulus snorted at that, knowing full well Sirius did not inform him of this conversation, and he definitely did not say anything of the sort, but while he would absolutely give Dorcas a hard time, and would make her call in the favor she now owed James, he was happy that she finally allowed herself to say yes to Marlene. While she could hide her feelings from everyone else, Regulus knew the extent of how hard she had started to fall for the pink haired human, biding her time to see whether or not she would give up or not. Partly hoping she would, but also selfishly hoping she wouldn’t. If anyone could understand that sentiment, it was him. 

The shrill ring of the bell dragged his eyes from his phone to the main doors of the school building, waiting to see what plans James seemed to have that involved him not driving his truck. After a minute, he saw a group of people exiting together, laughing and making their way to the parking lot. The sight of James’ wild curls had his lips quirking up on one side, wishing he could run his fingers through it. He was so close now, only twenty feet from the boy as he walked with his friends toward their cars. Regulus wanted to get out and intercept them, drag James away to keep for himself, but he knew he couldn’t. Parts of their conversation reached his ears, talk of driving to Port Angeles, and dress shopping. As desperate as he was to talk to him after not seeing him for a few days, the fact he had plans already, and the sight of him smiling, was enough for Regulus to stay rooted in his seat. But while he could allow him to have fun with his human friends, it did not mean he would stop himself from following them wherever they were going. 

For safety purposes, obviously. 

It wasn’t difficult to follow them while keeping distance. He knew they were headed to Port Angeles, and after overhearing the name of one of the shops they planned to go to, Regulus knew they’d be heading toward the downtown shopping district. There were only a few dress stores in that area, and within ten minutes of scanning the thoughts of everyone inside the ones he drove by, he easily picked up the enthusiastic mind of Marlene. With how much louder and intense her thoughts were, it was easier to pick it up in a crowded store than any of the others James was currently with. And while he would much rather be able to pinpoint James himself, the world was dead set on making life difficult for him, so this is what he had to settle for. Pulling his car into a parking spot across the street, he was able to see the pink haired girl standing in front of a long mirror through the shop window. 

Oh, god. This dress is hideous. Why do I look like a square? Is the shop assistant blind, or is she trying to make me look awful? Marlene complained, turning from side to side, before looking toward her friends. “Thoughts?” 

“And prayers,” Lily answered while failing to hold in a giggle. 

“It’s not so bad…” Mary tried, but after looking at the unflattering ruffles again, she shook her head. “Yeah, no. Next one.” 

Switching to Lily’s thoughts didn’t bring any less panic, as the girl sorted through dresses like a mad woman, not seeming to find any that she liked, but she was closer to James. Regulus could see him in the girl's peripheral vision, sitting in a chair and taking a picture of Mary who was in a white dress that suited her tanned brown skin well. 

“What does Effie say, James? I think I like this color but I’m not sure about the length,” Mary questioned, taking her turn twirling in front of the mirror. 

James frowned slightly, seeming to respond to a text message on the girl's phone that he took the picture on. “She agrees. Stick to her suggestion on the white, but try finding something longer. She said she can alter it if need be.” 

Mary nodded before quickly thanking him and running back to the dress racks, searching for another white dress. Lily's eyes followed the girl and tracked her walking through the different racks. She’s so damn beautiful. Why the hell is she going with Cardoc? Lily bit the inside of her cheek. And why am I such a stupid coward? I should have just asked her! Stupid, dumb, idiotic fool! 

Regulus pulled out of her head, not seeing a reason to stay and eavesdrop on feelings she clearly wasn’t comfortable sharing quite yet. He pulled a book out of the glovebox and let the teenagers be, not seeing or sensing any danger from anyone else in the shop with them. They stayed for another forty minutes before he saw them all walk out, heading toward Marlene’s car again. It looked like Mary was carrying a bag, but Marlene talked about another shop so it was clear Lily and herself hadn’t found anything. He turned the Volvo on, but stayed until Marlene’s thoughts got too far to stay connected to, and the sound of James’ heartbeat faded, before he followed. He ended up having to park a street over as there were no empty spots available, but it was close enough to see from Marlene, Lily, and Mary’s eyes, so it didn’t matter. 

This pink doesn’t clash with my hair, does it? What if I look like a giant pink monstrosity? Marlene gnawed on her bottom lip as she stood in front of the large mirror set up in the middle of all the dressing rooms. James was sitting by Mary, looking like he was zoning out before Marlene called to them both. “I think I like this. Perhaps I’d want the waist tightened a little, but is this pink okay? Or is it too much?” 

Mary smiled as Regulus' vision got distorted as the girl's head he was in turned in a circle. “I really like that one, Marlene. The pink suits your hair really well, it isn’t too much.” 

Is she just saying that because she wants to leave? Marlene worried, but she took a breath and turned to James to get a second opinion. The boy was already holding her phone and a ping came through a moment later, followed by a nod from him. “Effie says that dress is a yes, and she can tighten the waist for you easily. She also says she has a perfect necklace to go with it that you can borrow.” 

Marlene glowed with warmth before smiling and looking at the mirror again. Regulus went to switch to Lily’s thoughts, seeing if he could get another angle of James, but he noticed she was in the dressing room and quickly withdrew and went back to his book. Time went slowly as the sky continued to darken, but he didn’t mind. Honestly it was relaxing, knowing he was close to James and he was okay, but being able to keep to himself and read the book he had been attempting to finish over the weekend. He occasionally checked in with Marlene and Mary over the next two hours, avoiding Lily as all of them were solely focusing on making her try on every dress they thought suited her. It wasn’t until he was nearing the last chapter of his book that he realized something wasn’t right. 

“Do you still need to get shoes?” Mary asked Lily, watching her pay the cashier. 

“No, I have a pair that will match the green. Besides I already spent more than I was supposed to,” Lily admitted sheepishly. My mom is going to kill me, what was I thinking? The dress though… 

“Okay, should we go to the restaurant early then? It’s possible James is already there to meet us.” 

Meet them? Regulus quickly sat up and shut his book, not caring to mark where he was. He switched quickly through all three of the girls' minds, but James was nowhere in sight. 

“Sounds good,” Lily agreed. “Honestly, I wish he didn’t leave without taking one of our phones. It would’ve been easier to meet up.” And what if something happens? I hope he’s okay on his own, but he seemed so insistent on wanting to go to that bookstore. And both him and Effie helped us so much, I wasn’t going to tell him no…

“Fuck,” Regulus hissed. How could he not have seen or heard James leaving the store? He should’ve been paying more attention, knowing this is just like the boy to pull something like this. Going off on his own in the middle of downtown? What could possibly be so important? He plucked the name of the bookstore from Lily’s mind before he quickly sped out of the parking spot, and headed toward the direction James had said it was to his friends. Regulus knew Port Angeles pretty well, but it took him a few circles around the shopping district to find the bookstore. It was hidden off to the side, and he actually had never been there before. But as nice as it looked, Regulus ignored it to focus on the few people inside. None of them had sights on James, and the anxious feeling in his chest grew tenfold. 

He seemed pretty young, the shopkeeper behind the counters thoughts jumped out at him. Too young to care about a classic like that, and especially that rare copy. Spent a lot of damn money… Ha. Good for business, I guess. 

Regulus swerved the car to the side of the road before getting out. While James didn’t appear to be there anymore, he had been before. Taking a deep breath, he was able to pinpoint the scent of James’ cologne and deodorant, the familiar burn comforting him, before getting back in the car and attempting to follow the scent in the direction it went. He could only assume James was headed to the restaurant he was supposed to meet the girls at, so he drove that way, but didn’t see him anywhere even when he drove down all the side streets around it. 

“Where the hell did you go?” Regulus questioned, trying to stay focused past the overwhelming sense of dread in him. He began flitting through the minds of all the strangers on the street, looking through their eyes to see if any had eyes on James. Someone had to see him somewhere. So many thoughts drifted through him, it was almost too much, but he had to keep going. Had to find him. 

…think I’m getting sick again, damn rain…

When is Matt’s birthday? The 13th or the 14th? 

Late again! I ought to fire him! 

…rent is due soon, but that TV looks awesome, though Sarah would probably not be happy… 

I’m so hungry, but I swore I’d stop eating out…

Regulus huffed in despair, continuing to drive and circle around the streets surrounding both the bookstore and restaurant. Someone has to see him, he was here somewhere, Regulus knew it. 

Then, after another ten minutes of losing his mind, he finally caught sight of him at last. 

The relief only lasted a fraction of a second. 

“No,” Regulus whispered in horror as he heard more thoughts from the person he had connected to, seeing James’ face hesitant and wary in front of him. He slammed the gas pedal and sped toward where he could sense the thoughts coming from, but was quickly torn from head to head as he realized it wasn’t just one man, but closer to six as they slowly cornered James in whatever alley he had found himself in. There were no distinct signs to show Regulus the exact location, so he had to speed around corners and check every alley in the general vicinity of where the thoughts came from. The wind was too strong to catch James’ scent anywhere. 

Look at him, he looks so nervous, ha! He should be, the man right in front of him chuckled. 

Did anyone see us come down here? Another wondered, peeking briefly behind them. 

We gotta be quick, there’s too many damn people around… 

“I see how it is,” James said with a wavering laugh, holding his hands up like he was surrendering. “Just take my bag, there’s money in my wallet.”

James slipped his bag off his shoulder and hung it in front of him, trying to tempt the men in front of him. He had no idea the danger he was in, just thought he was getting robbed. Damn it, damn it. How did Regulus let this happen? The sound of his phone buzzing in his pocket distracted him for a second, but he couldn’t waste any time looking at it. 

“Cute,” the large man in front of James said. After rifling through the other men’s heads, Regulus learned the man’s name was Leonard. “But we don’t want your bag.” 

The sight of James clenching his jaw, eyes flashing slowly with more and more fear as he started to understand the situation almost made Regulus lose it. He just needed something definite to find their exact location, and he’d be there in an instant. 

I hope he fucking screams, Leonard chuckled. 

He did promise us some fun, it’s about damn time. 

Shouldn’t we bring him somewhere else? 

And that was all he needed. The one man who was nervous about being caught had glanced directly to the street outside the alley, and Regulus caught sight of the first half of a street sign before the building cut the rest off. It didn’t matter, that was enough. He flew through a red light, ignoring the multiple cars that slammed on their brakes honking as he rounded the corner at breakneck speed. He weaved through the traffic there and took another right, knowing the street he was searching for was around up ahead. His phone buzzed again with another call. 

Leonard took another step toward James, but instead of the boy backing away, he straightened himself to his full height and braced himself. The man was surprised— expected him to try and run or start shouting. He was also slightly disappointed, liking to chase down his prey and feel the adrenaline of the hunt. This one’s brave, but no way he takes all six of us… 

All of Leonard’s friends seemed to size him up as well, and even though James was very tall, and had muscle to him, there was no way he’d be able to take six grown men on his own, though Regulus could tell he certainly was going to try. And while he’d prefer if James tried to run, he was also happy to see him not back down from a fight or give up. He was coming up to the alley now, knowing they all had to hear the engine of his car, but Leonard didn’t seem to care and he lifted his hand to grab James, only to get hit by the boy's fist slamming into his nose. He shouted out in anger, going to grab him again, but he wouldn’t get the chance. Regulus would see how he enjoyed the hunt when it was him that was the target. 

The Volvo turned the corner into the alley, headlights lighting up the scene Regulus could now see with his own eyes. Two men that were behind Leonard turned quickly, one jumping out of the way in time, but the other didn’t as the side of the car clipped his side and he went flying back into the brick wall of a building. Regulus could have kept going and fully run over Leonard, who appeared to be the leader of the cesspool in front of him, but that would be too easy of a death for him. Regulus snarled as he leaned over to open the passenger door for James. “Get in.” 

What the hell? 

This was a bad idea! We’re gonna get caught, he wasn’t alone. 

Should we run? That kid doesn’t look like much of a threat. 

Fuck, I think my leg is broken! I’m gonna throw up…

James was looking at him with relief, but didn’t move toward the car. Leonard took his hesitance as an opportunity and reached for him again, but Regulus was already there, preventing him from touching James, and breaking his arm. The bone splintered through the skin, snapped in two, and it took a couple seconds for the man to register it. Regulus wasn’t sure if it was the pain or the sight of his arm, but Leonard screamed out and collapsed to the ground, clutching it as blood flowed. Shouts from the other men sounded as they started to make a run for it. 

What the fuck? Did that just happen? 

He broke his arm like nothing! I’m getting out of here! 

That kid is crazy! 

No! Don’t leave me here! 

My arm… my arm… my fucking arm…

Regulus wanted to hunt them all down. He knew he could catch them all in seconds, break all their necks, or rip their hearts out of their chest. He could break their legs so they couldn’t run, then continue to break every bone in their body until it eventually gave out. Crack their spines in just the right spot so they were paralyzed, then drag them out in the street, unable to stop the cars that would speed toward them. Terrified and helpless like they made James feel. It would be so easy, so stupidly fucking easy. 

“Regulus?” James whispered. Turning his head toward him, he saw James’ eyes widen more, magnified by his glasses. Regulus knew the look on his face and in his eyes must have shown exactly what he was thinking about. He waited for James to run, or scream. To leave him and never speak to him again. But instead he took a step closer. “Let’s get out of here.” 

Regulus’ breath rattled out of his chest. He wasn’t sure what exactly to feel. He was so sure this was about to be the end of everything, that James would finally see that all of his warnings had merit, and avoid him. But the look on his face didn’t look frightened, not of him anyway. Not the way it looked when he was looking at Leonard, even when the man hadn’t done anything yet. Regulus’ eyes flicked back toward the four men running down the street, one was farther behind, more out of shape, and he couldn’t stop the predator's instinct to run toward him and pull him back by his neck. With one swift swing, he cracked the man’s head against the solid building, knocking him out. He went to the man he already hit with the Volvo next, delivering a vicious kick to the side of his head, making him go unconscious as well. His body revolted at not going after the remaining three men, but seeing James stepping toward him again stopped him from running after them. Instead, he moved back to where Leonard was still screaming on the ground. 

“Get in the car, James,” Regulus ordered, not leaving room for debate.

James hesitated, battling on whether or not to say anything, before he seemed to decide against it and make his way to the passenger seat, shutting the door behind him. Regulus took various deep breaths, trying to get a grip on himself. He’d let the three men go, and the other two were knocked out. They might have some brain damage from how violent he was with them, they would live, unfortunately. But Leonard… the leader curled up on the ground in front of him… he didn’t think he could stop himself from this. Not with the thoughts he’d seen in his head, the images of all his past victims, the memory of James’ frightened eyes. No. This man had to die. He just hoped that James wouldn't pay close enough attention to witness what he was about to do. Witness him slip so seamlessly back into the version of himself he swore to never be again.

“Please… please… I’m sorry,” Leonard groaned out. “We didn’t even do anything to him, swear.” 

“Oh, I know you didn’t. But you would have. And you’ve done it to others,” Regulus replied as he stood above him. 

“I haven’t hurt nobody else,” Leonard lied, shaking his head. “We were just messing around. I was gonna let him go after we scared him.” 

Regulus leaned closer to the repulsive excuse of a human being. “Tell that to the four other people you killed and hid in dumpsters, Leonard. I don’t care to hear your excuses.” 

The man’s eyes widened, too confused to comprehend how Regulus could possibly know any of that, including his name, but his questions and lies would never leave his lips as Regulus grabbed onto the switchblade that Leonard had in his pocket, flipped it open, and stabbed him in the neck. The look in his eyes made Regulus huff a small laugh, watching as the astonished confusion turned to terror. Watched as he realized there was nothing to be done as Regulus just as quickly slid the knife out of his flesh, blood spurting everywhere. He tucked the switchblade back into Leonard’s pocket and listened to the gurgling attempt at words from the man’s throat, before he saw the light in his eyes slowly leave. He had never enjoyed killing before, not really. It had always been because it was necessary, because he had to feed. But this… well, this was necessary, at least to him. And it wasn’t to feed. He would rather starve than taste a single drop of blood from this vile man. Leonard was just barely still kicking before Regulus lowered him to lay flat on the ground, before standing up. He had positioned himself so he was blocking the view of Leonard from the car, and knew his speed meant there was no way for James to see that he lifted the knife at all, but unfortunately there was a fuck ton of blood. 

Regulus sighed at the sight of the deep scarlett stain on the front of his sweater, and pulled it up over his head before he turned around. He hadn’t felt any blood land anywhere else on him, so he hoped the darkness helped just enough to keep James blissfully unaware as he threw the soiled sweater into his trunk, before swinging himself back into the driver's seat of the car. 

Once again he waited for the worst. For James to jump out of the car and run for his life, to finally— after all this time— make a smart decision for himself, but he didn’t. James just looked at Regulus with an unreadable expression, and not being able to see inside his head had never aggravated him more than it did in this moment. He needed to know what he was thinking, if he was aware of what just transpired, and what he thought of him right now. James just continued looking at him, before turning his eyes to the alley, where both of them could see Leonard faintly still twitching and moving. Regulus felt like that was probably for the best, considering a moving person meant an alive person. At least for another minute, if that. 

“Put your seatbelt on,” Regulus told him, trying to end the suffocating silence. The sound of his voice almost felt like a stranger with how rough it came out. James listened, and clicked the seatbelt into place as Regulus turned to look out the back windshield, reversing quickly back into the street. James looked toward Leonard one last time before they were out of sight, and he turned back toward him. 

“Are you okay?” James whispered. 

What a stupid question. He had just gotten followed, cornered, and almost assaulted and possibly killed in an alleyway, but was asking if Regulus was okay? How could he possibly still be thinking of him, after everything? Regardless of the scoff he let out at his words, finding them to be well and truly ridiculous, he couldn’t help but tell the truth. “No.” 

And he wasn’t. Every atom of his being craved to pull over the car, get out, and go finish off what he had started. But he couldn’t. Not with James in the car, and there is no way he would be letting the boy leave his sight anytime soon. Tonight was exactly the reason he had driven himself crazy this weekend, knowing the situations he kept finding himself in was more than enough reason to constantly worry like he did. 

“What were you thinking? Going off on your own like that, without having a phone or anything?” Regulus snapped, shaking his head in disbelief. As much as he didn’t want to bite James’ head off, he couldn’t help it. It was so beyond idiotic of him, and if Regulus wasn’t immortal, he’d be losing years off his life worrying about him. 

James at least had the decency to look ashamed. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking.” 

“Just…” Regulus paused, trying to reel in his anger. While he was annoyed at James, his real rage wasn’t at him, and he didn’t want to take it out on him. “Tell me what was so important you had to go off on your own. Distract me so I can calm down. You don’t know the vile things going on in their heads, and I would like nothing more than to turn this car around.” 

“Um…” James hesitated. He rubbed the back of his neck before slowly lifting his bag onto his lap, cheeks flushed. “I was getting you something.” 

Regulus' head whipped to look at him, before slamming on the brakes and pulling over to the side of the road. A blaring horn went off as cars sped past. “You— what?” 

“I was getting you something,” James sighed out. “I may or may not have been hounding Sirius about books you didn’t have yet, and he gave me a small list of editions of your favorite books you haven’t gotten your hands on. And this weekend, I hung out with my friend Remus, who is also a massive nerd, and he recommended a bookstore to me. So, when Marlene suggested going shopping out here I planned to make a detour… I should have just waited though. I am sorry.” 

Regulus genuinely didn’t know what to say as James reached into his bag and pulled out a wrapped book. Carefully peeling the tape off, he pulled the book out of its covering and shyly handed it to him. The title The Picture of Dorian Gray stood out to him, but it was the gold binding and detailing that made him swallow harshly. Taking the book from James’ hands felt like defusing a bomb. The cover was a dark forest green, and Regulus knew what version it was before he even opened the cover. The thoughts of the shopkeeper rose into his mind as he looked at a genuine fucking first edition of one of his favorite books. He had been looking for one for so long, but all the eBay listings he’d followed had been fakes, yet here it was, in his hands, because of James fucking Potter and his stupid, beautiful determination that drove him up the wall. 

“I’m going to kill Sirius,” Regulus whispered in agony. It was the only thing he could think to say, as fire flowed through every single vein in his body, heat rising in his cold, dead body. In his frozen heart. In his soul that he had sworn he’d lost along with his humanity. “This is… more than I could ever deserve.” 

“I think I’ll be the judge of what you deserve, if it’s all the same to you.” 

A stunted laugh left Regulus’ lips, and James smiled in response. Both of them were silent as Regulus ran his fingers over the cover of the book, turning the pages and going back to the front, shaking his head at the publication date. “Don’t think I missed you associating me with, what was it, a massive nerd?” 

James bit his lip, trying to hold in laughter. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. But, on that topic, don’t think that I missed you telling me you knew what was going on in those men’s heads.”

That was enough to stifle the heat Regulus was feeling instantly. He had said that, hadn’t he? It seemed tonight was just full of him making mistake after mistake. Regulus sighed. “Your friends will be worried. You were meant to meet them a while ago.” 

James looked at him. He didn’t seem surprised that Regulus had changed the topic, and the look in his eyes seemed satisfied, like the avoidance of the question was an answer in itself. He remembered Pandora mentioning that James seemed to be catching on to the mind reading thing, so Regulus could only bite his tongue and start the car. If he already knew, then he didn’t feel the need to make any excuses or lies about it. 

As Regulus started to drive down the road again, he realized that he wanted James to know. Wanted him to know everything. 

Chapter Text

        James was so lost in the chaos of his thoughts he didn’t realize Regulus was driving him to the restaurant until he parked right in front of it. The neon sign of La Bella Italia blinked at the top of the building, and the sight dragged James from his head. 

“How did you know where…?” James started, but just shook his head and left it at that. Regulus somehow knowing everything had stopped surprising him at this point, because him knowing where he had planned to meet Marlene, Lily, and Mary was at the bottom of his list of questions for the boy. The more prevalent ones were how he even knew that they were in Port Angeles in the first place, how he knew he ran into trouble back in the alley, how he found him, and, most importantly, what the hell he had done to the man that was attempting to grab James. 

Because while he wasn’t able to see anything through where Regulus had been leaning over the man on the ground, he could faintly hear the man begging from the car before he suddenly went quiet. The easiest explanation would have been that Regulus knocked him unconscious like the other two men in the alley, but when he watched the dark haired boy stand up slowly, take off his sweater that clearly had shown something he didn’t want James to see, then get back in the car, he knew that didn’t seem likely. Not with the odd way the man seemed to be convulsing on the concrete. And certainly not with the large dark stain he slowly saw spread underneath him as Regulus backed out of the alley. James could figure that he was probably dead, and while he did not have the time to try and process how exactly he felt about that, he also was confused.

If what Remus had told him was true, and Regulus was a vampire, he didn’t seem to act like he figured a vampire would. He was very quick, and James had witnessed it personally once again as one second the boy had been by the car, then the next he was halfway down the alley, swinging a man’s head hard enough against the brick building a piece of the hardened clay flew off. He was inhumanely strong, something else James had already seen, but, well, if he had killed that man, and watched all the blood pour out of him, he didn’t appear to drop into any sort of blood frenzy, or try to feed off of him. Was it just because James was there? Or was his assumption wrong? 

At the sound of Regulus turning the Volvo off, he looked over to see the boy about to open his door to step out. “What are you doing?” 

“Damage control,” Regulus answered, before nodding to the side of the restaurant. 

All three of his friends were huddled outside in the parking lot, obviously very worried and clutching their phones. Lily was talking to someone on the phone, and it wasn’t hard for James to take a guess on who exactly it might be.

“Fuck,” James hissed. He fumbled with his seat belt as he rushed to unclick it, but before he opened his door, he looked at Regulus again. He didn’t know what the plan was, or what Regulus intended to say to smooth over what was bound to be James getting eaten alive by all the women in his life, but he couldn’t help but pay attention to the lack of the boy's sweater again. “Here. It’s really windy out, and you’re only in a t-shirt.” 

Regulus stared at him as he lifted the hoodie he was wearing over his head, and handed it to him. James couldn’t tell what was going on in his head, but the way he stared so intensely made his heart stutter in his chest. “I… I don’t need it.” 

“Please?” James asked him. “After everything you’ve done for me, the least you could do is accept a warm jacket. I’ll be fine.” 

Regulus shook his head, hesitating momentarily, before he reached out and took the hoodie from him. “Okay. Thanks.” 

James gave him a warm smile, definitely trying to not think too hard on how Regulus was putting on his hoodie, and would be wearing it, as he walked quickly to the three girls. “Hey! I’m so sorr—”

“Where the fuck have you been?” Marlene yelled as soon as she caught sight of him. “We’ve been waiting for you for over an hour! All of us even went to check the bookshop, and you weren’t there. Effie is freaking out!” 

James winced at the sound coming from Lily’s phone, confirming that it was his mother on the phone, and she seemed to be spitting mad from the sound of the yells coming from the speaker. Even the red haired girl cringed at the volume of the woman as she brought the phone further from her ear. Mary stepped forward as well, grabbing onto James’ arm, giving him a concerned look. “Are you okay? All of us were so scared something awful happened.” 

“I’m okay,” James whispered, feeling wretched at how worried all of them were. But, something awful had almost happened. James didn’t know exactly what the group of men had planned, but if Regulus hadn’t shown up when he did, god knew what could’ve happened to him. What his friends and parents would’ve done if they couldn’t find him. “I didn’t mean to scare you all. I’m so sorry.” 

“Where did you go after leaving the bookshop?” Lily demanded, echoed by Effie’s loud voice still coming from the phone speaker. 

“I—”

“I’m afraid it was my fault he is late. I sincerely apologize for keeping him from meeting you when planned,” Regulus’ voice sounded suddenly from behind him. James jumped before spinning around toward the boy, watching as he came to a stop right next to him. Even knowing he was here didn’t stop how damn quiet he was. James didn’t hear the car door close, or his footsteps approach.

Silence followed the boys words, everyone staring in shock. James even heard Effie’s voice pause for a moment as she tried to gauge the situation. 

“Regulus,” Lily stammered. “Um, hi.” 

“Hello,” Regulus greeted with a timid smile. “I was in town after getting recommended a bookshop here, and I ran into James there. We ended up going for a walk after and got to talking. I’m terribly sorry about the scare, if I had known he was meant to meet you I would driven him here sooner.”

“Right…” Mary said, eyes still wide in disbelief. “That happens. No worries. We’re just glad James is okay.” 

Marlene let out a scoff. “That’s a damn crazy coincidence, huh James? Running into him exactly where you planned to go? That doesn’t change the fact that you knew we were waiting for you, and didn’t bother to at least inform us you’d be late, especially if you knew he was there and went to meet him.” 

The pink haired girls words seemed to set Effie off once again, and Lily flinched away from the speaker, before handing it straight to James. He looked at it in despair. However scared he might’ve been back in that alley, nothing compared to having to face his mother’s wrath. And James couldn’t even be upset at Marlene’s words, because the situation really did look like she implied. Regulus seemed to sense this as well, and painted a wide grin on his mouth, the same one that always stopped James dead when he saw it.

“It was a weird coincidence. Admitedly, James was the one that recommended that specific bookshop to me last week. Told me he had a friend that was really into books like I was, and said that was a really good place to find rare copies. Sirius and I got back from our weekend trip late, so I figured I’d use the rest of the day to come out and take a look. James was quite shocked to see me there. And we definitely didn’t notice how much time had passed. If you’re upset, please feel free to aim it at me. It was absolutely my fault,” Regulus explained, still grinning so brightly you’d never be able to tell he was lying through his teeth. Not even Marlene had anything to say at that as she stared at him in astonishment. It was hard not to, when Regulus played his looks the way he did. And James had to stop his jaw from unhinging when he realized the boy was doing it on purpose. 

How many times had he done that to him? Render him speechless and use it to his advantage to spin a story or change the subject? James guessed it was quite often. 

Since none of the girls had anything else to say, James took a deep breath and brought Lily’s phone to his ear. “Mom, I’m truly sorry for scaring you all.” 

“Sorry?” Effie guffawed. “That’s all you have to say for taking years off mine and your fathers life? You’re lucky nothing happened to you, because I would’ve brought you back to life just to strangle you. What were you thinking? Going off on your own without taking one of the girls phones?” 

“I wasn’t thinking, because I’m stupid,” James answered. “I’ll get a phone this week, I promise. No more holding off on it. And nothing like this will happen again, I swear it to you. I honestly just lost track of time.” 

“You always get distracted when it comes to Regulus,” Marlene huffed quietly. “Idiot.” 

”Yes, you will be doing just that. And who is this Regulus? You’ve never told us about any friend by that name,” Effie questioned, an accusation in her tone that had James’ palms sweating.

“Just a friend from school,” James answered quickly. He needed to end this conversation now, before his mother embarrassed him so horrendously he could never show his face again. “Anyway, we will be heading back now. Sorry again.” 

“Actually, could I speak to her real quick?” Regulus asked. 

James froze. That sounded like his worst nightmare, if he was being honest, but while Regulus phrased it as a question, he knew from the look on the boys face he’d be doing it whether James wanted him to or not. “Um… sure.” 

Regulus nimbly grabbed the phone from him and brought it to his ear. “Would it be alright if I made sure James got some dinner? I feel awful about holding him up, and want to make sure he gets the chance to eat. I’ll even make sure he brings you and your husband something back. My treat for the trouble I caused.” 

James narrowed his eyes at him. Effie may not be able to see him, but that didn’t stop the aura of his voice from still enchanting everyone that heard it, and he couldn’t believe he was trying to charm his way out of this situation, and into Effie’s good graces.

“I’m honestly not hungry, it’s okay.” 

“Humor me,” Regulus replied, lifting his brow at him. 

Effie seemed to be debating the request, obviously putting together the pieces that James really wanted her to leave alone, before sighing. “Only on the condition that you text me your number, and agree to drive James home right after.” 

“Absolutely, Mrs. Potter,” Regulus agreed in earnest, giving a goodbye before immediately clicking on her number, and sending a text with his own number attacked. James could do nothing but watch in horror. Who knew what the woman might message him now that she had that information. 

“I guess I’ll see you guys at school tomorrow? You can stop by and drop your dresses off tonight at my house. I’m sorry again about the delay, I’ve lost like a million friend points,” James said to the three girls as Regulus handed Lily her phone back. 

“Oh shut up,” Lily sighed. “It’s okay. Just get a phone this week, alright?” 

“Pinky promise,” James told her with a grin, holding out his finger to them all. Marlene, Lily, and Mary rolled their eyes, but they all hooked their pinkies with his before walking to Marlene’s car. All of them glanced curiously back toward him and Regulus before they drove off the lot. 

The moment they were out of sight, Regulus walked straight for the door of the restaurant, not leaving any room for James to argue as he had no choice but to follow. It wasn’t until they stepped through the doors that James caught sight of Regulus’ back, and nearly choked on his own air. The bold letters of POTTER were scrawled across the back, along with the number 13 under it. He knew he had given Regulus his hoodie, but he hadn’t even realized what hoodie he had worn that day until it stared him in the face. It was an old baseball hoodie from two years ago, before he finally got the courage to confess to Monty that he really didn’t want to keep playing the sport anymore. It was a deep maroon, and while it had gotten a little tight for James as he had grown a few inches since he got it, it was large on Regulus. While the dark haired boy was close to 6 foot, he was still a few inches shorter than James, and his shoulders and waist were much more narrow, allowing the thick fabric of the hoodie to hang off his frame. 

Fuck, fuck, fuck. He couldn’t do this. The sight of Regulus with his clothes on— with his last name plastered on him—James felt like he was about to spontaneously combust into flames. When Regulus approached the restaurant host and requested a table for two, James was forced to try and get a grip on himself. Needed to stay focused, because there were so many questions in his mind that he intended to get the answers to, but that involved him needing a clear head, and not staring at Regulus like a lovestruck moron. The host led them to a table, but the black haired boy gave the girl a smile, requesting a table that was a bit more private. 

“Sure,” the girl said hoarsely. With a quick look, it appeared James wasn’t the only one struggling to function in the presence of the beautiful boy. James wasn’t sure if that made him feel better or not. She led them to another table, this one closer to the back of the restaurant, with none of the tables in close proximity filled. “How’s this?” 

“Perfect,” Regulus replied, flashing a gleaming smile at her. 

“Um—” The host swallowed harshly, blinking nervously, almost in a daze. “Your server will be right out. Have a good dinner.” James watched as she rushed away unsteadily, and almost felt pity for her. 

“You really shouldn’t do that to people,” James criticized, knowing full well he was included in that group. “It’s hardly fair.” 

Regulus’ brow furrowed. “Do what?” 

“Dazzle them like that— that poor girl is probably freaking out right now.” 

When Regulus gave him a confused look, James couldn’t help but shake his head in disbelief. “Seriously? You have to know the effect you have on people. You just did it right before we came in here, with my mom and the girls, and again just now.” 

Regulus’ gaze focused on him, tilting his head to the side in a curious gesture. “I dazzle people?” 

“You haven’t noticed? How you talk your way out of anything? Get your way so easily?” 

“I guess sometimes I do it on purpose, but usually I never really pay attention to people,” Regulus shrugged, before biting his lip, like he was unsure whether he should say what was on his mind. “Do I… dazzle you?” 

“All the time,” James admitted. He didn’t see any reason to lie, knowing how obvious that was. “It’s quite frustrating when I’m trying to think clearly.” 

Regulus seemed to be satisfied with that answer, as a smirk lined his lips. Before he could say anything else, that James knew was bound to have him fighting for his life again, their waitress approached them. “Hello, my name is Annie, I’ll be your server tonight. Can I get you guys anything to drink?” 

“A coke for me, thanks,” James said. 

“Make that two.” 

The girl nodded, briefly glancing at Regulus, more than likely being warned by the host about how attractive he was. Though, she seemed to cope better than the other girl, as she looked away just as quick. “I’ll be right back with that.” 

Once she left, Regulus looked at James again. “Are you feeling okay?” 

“Yes?” James answered hesitantly. “Why?” 

“You don’t feel cold, or sick? Not dizzy at all?” 

“No, should I be?” 

Regulus frowned slightly. “I’ve been waiting to see if you were going to go into shock. Now that the adrenaline has worn off, and you’ve had time to process everything that just happened.” 

“Oh,” James mumbled. He didn’t feel sick. “I think I’m good. It probably would’ve happened by now.” 

“Yeah, but I’ll still feel better once you eat something.” 

As if on cue, the waitress Annie came back, placing down their two cups of soda, along with a basket of breadsticks. “Are you ready to order?” 

James quickly glanced at the menu. “Um, Alfredo for me, please.” 

The girl nodded, before moving her gaze to Regulus. As soon as she looked at him though, she decided to move her eyes away and focus intently on her notepad, probably finding it was best not to look at him directly if she wanted to stay focused on her job. James had to stifle a laugh. “Nothing for me, though we do have two orders to go.” 

Regulus raised his brows at him, waiting. “Right. Two chicken parmesans to go. That’ll be all. Thank you so much.” 

The waitress nodded in confirmation before taking her leave again, barely avoiding the crooked grin the dark haired boy gave in thanks. James watched her clutch her notepad to her chest as she walked toward the kitchen. 

Yeah, Regulus didn’t play fair at all. 

The sound of a glass sliding toward him brought James’ attention back to the table. Regulus moved the soda right in front of him. “Drink.” 

James couldn’t do anything but obey as he took a sip, though once he did he realized how dry his throat was, and continued to drink until he drained the glass. Not even a moment passes before Regulus traded the empty glass for his full one. “You don’t want yours?” 

“No point,” Regulus stated. James knew it was supposed to confuse him and leave him with no answers, but, well, James did know the answer to why he wouldn’t bother to drink it. At least, he was pretty sure he knew. It was then that James realized that tonight, between the fight in the alleyway, and now, the boy wasn’t even trying to pretend to be anything human at all. He simply was just letting James view him as he was. The thought had his brain scrambling all over again. 

“Eat these too,” Regulus ordered, sliding the basket of breadsticks in front of him as well. 

“I’m not going into shock,” James protested. 

Regulus shook his head, jaw clenching in a tell tale sign of annoyance. “Yeah, I can see that. You know that’s not normal, right? Anyone else would be shaken by what happened back there, but you look like you don’t even care at all.” 

“I care,” James corrected. “Of course I care. And obviously I was frightened at the moment, but once you showed up…” 

“What?” Regulus asked, not seeming to like that James hadn’t finished his sentence. “Once I showed up, you what?” 

James bit his lip. “I just… I feel safe with you. So once you showed up, I was able to calm down.” 

Regulus, for some reason, didn’t seem happy with that answer. His dark brows furrowed, and he sighed with a shake of his head. “You make everything so much more complicated.” 

“Complicated how?” James insisted. “I don’t know what you want from me when you never give me any straight answers.” 

Regulus didn’t grace that with an answer to that either, figures. His slim fingers just picked up another breadstick and handed it to him. He sighed, not bothering to argue, and took a bite. While he was contemplating what he could say to try and get Regulus to open up to him, he noticed the way the boy's lowered brows contrasted with the light color in his eyes, before jolting at the realization that his eyes were, in fact, very light. It was possible it was the fluorescent lights above them, but James could swear he had never seen his eyes look that golden before. As his thoughts snowballed, he couldn’t help but think back to when he very first saw Regulus, when he had sworn the boy's eyes were a dark brown, to then meeting him again where they turned more to a honey brown, and now they were fully golden. Multiple conversations came to him at once. 

“Really?” Monty said, sounding surprised. “It’s not a very good place for camping. Too many bears.” 

“They claimed they didn’t hunt humans,” Remus told him. “Supposedly they were able to feed on animals instead.” 

“Oh,” James whispered, realizing too late that he had said it out loud. But he knew that he had to be right. The way Regulus acted that first day, his eyes nearly black and full of anger— at him. And how he had disappeared for a few days after, coming back with lighter eyes, and didn’t seem to mind being around him then. How his eyes were now a light golden, and why he didn’t seem to care at all that the man in the alley was surrounded by a puddle of blood. Or at least able to control himself enough to not do anything about it in front of James. 

“What?” Regulus questioned, eyes narrowing in on him. “Why do you look like you just realized something?” 

“Because I did,” James whispered. He nervously took another bite of the breadstick, thinking on whether it was a good idea to tell him what it was or not. He had no clue how Regulus would act if James admitted that he was almost completely sure he knew what he was. But at the boy's harsh glare, James knew he’d be more upset if he didn’t say what he was thinking. Regulus always seemed mad when he wouldn’t share his thoughts, which probably had to do with the possible mind reading, and how apparently he couldn’t read James. “I just realized something about your eyes.” 

Regulus seemed stunned, like he was caught off guard. “My eyes?” 

“And why they change color. I just realized how light your eyes were and… I have a theory about that.” 

“Another theory? Like your Spider-Man one?” Regulus asked with a wry smile. “Let’s see if you’re more creative this time. Is it another superhero?” 

“Nothing like that, no,” James confessed. Before they could say anything else, the waitress came and dropped off his food, then refilled his glass. He thanked her with a tilt of his lips and waited for her to leave before looking at Regulus again. 

“You know, I don’t quite believe your theory that I dazzle everyone. I think you’re not giving yourself enough credit,” Regulus said, glancing between the now distant waitress and him. 

“What do you mean?” 

A small laugh left the dark haired boy. “You were so sure the staff was panicking over me, do you really not believe that they happened to be looking at you as well?” 

James could feel the flush in his cheeks, taken aback. “No. Not when I’m next to you.” 

“Well you’d be wrong,” Regulus told him. “Now, tell me this theory.” 

Glancing around the room, James could see most of the patrons were a bit of a distance away, but he still didn’t think it was a good idea to bring up the possibility of Regulus being a vampire in the middle of an occupied restaurant. “I’ll tell you in the car, on one condition.” 

“What is it?” 

“I want you to answer some of my questions.“

Regulus sat back more in his chair, contemplating the stipulation. “I’ll agree to listen to them all, but no promises I’ll give you the answers you want.” 

“That’s better than nothing,” James sighed. “Why are you actually in Port Angeles?” 

Regulus hummed, before a smirk rose on his lips. “Next.” 

“Seriously? That’s the easiest one.” 

“Bummer. Next.” 

James groaned in frustration, running a hand through his hair. He attempted to take a few bites of the pasta in front of him, but his annoyance flared and he couldn’t help but glare at him. “Okay then. Let’s say, hypothetically, of course, that someone… or maybe multiple people… could know what others are thinking.” 

“Just the one person,” Regulus interrupted, fidgeting with his fingers. “Hypothetically.” 

With a pause, James attempted to make sense of that. While he could’ve sworn that Pandora had also plucked the thoughts right out of his head, he decided to save that for later, shocked that Regulus even said as much as he did. “Right. So, say this person could read minds— with a few exceptions.” 

“Again, only one exception,” Regulus corrected. 

Trying to stay casual, James nodded at this. “How does that work? How far could this person listen from? And how exactly would this person be able to find someone at the exact right time?” 

Regulus hesitated. James could see the conflict in his eyes, and saw him gnawing on his lip. “Hypothetically?” 

“Yeah.” 

“Well,” Regulus started slowly. “If this person was paying attention, then I would assume they’d be able to pinpoint when someone separated themselves, and could possibly find themselves in an unideal situation. I’d even go as far to say they might’ve been anticipating something going wrong, which is why they were watching in the first place.” 

James couldn’t speak in hypotheticals anymore, not with how crazy this had been driving him. He leaned toward Regulus, not caring that the lack of space made his heart stutter fiercely. “How did you know where I was, Regulus?” James whispered hoarsely.

Regulus seemed to be wavering, torn by some internal dilemma that had his eyes locking with his, searching intensely for something. James could only guess that he was trying to decide if he could tell him the truth. “You can trust me, Regulus. I would never do anything to put you in harms way.” 

”I know,” Regulus whispered back, voice wobbling slightly. “Besides, you’re much more observant than I gave you credit for. I doubt I’d even have a choice anymore. Not with you.” 

He wasn’t sure where he got even the slightest bit of courage from, but suddenly James was reaching for Regulus’ hands, both which were on top the table, nervously wrapped together. The dark haired boy froze, but he didn’t pull away, so James took that as enough encouragement to untangle his hands and pull one closer to him, squeezing it in encouragement. He tried not to focus on how cold his hand was.

Regulus stared at his hand that was now in James’ before he finally confessed. “I followed you to Port Angeles. I’ve never cared about whether or not people outside of my family lived or not, but with you… Let’s just say trying to keep you alive is turning out to be a bit more work than I originally thought.” 

If there was one thing James took from that, it should’ve been that Regulus admitted that he was following him, and he should be upset about that. Yet he found that he wasn’t, not even a little bit. “Did you ever think that maybe my time was up with the van, and you’ve been interfering with fate?” 

“I don’t give a shit about fate, I’ve gone a long time being told how to live, I refuse to let fate get a say now,” Regulus said. “And your time wasn’t up with the van. The first time I interfered was the first time I met you.” 

The memory of that first day in Biology, with Regulus’ eyes nearly black and glaring at him, his body hunched over and tense. James thinks he understands why now. 

Regulus leaned forward more, his face grave, nose brushing James’ cheek, fingers clutching tightly around his own. “Do you remember?” 

“Yes,” James told him, choking out a hoarse laugh. “It probably doesn’t help that the only thing going through my head that day was that you looked so beautiful when you were angry, even if it was at me.” 

Regulus shook his head. “What am I going to do with you?” 

James gave him a wolfish grin, leaning in far enough that his mouth was brushing the boy's ear. “Anything you want.” 

He was so close to Regulus that he felt him swallow harshly, before he slowly pulled back. James mourned the distance so intensely he had to stop a whine from escaping his throat, but the steel grip Regulus still had on his hand was enough to keep him from acting utterly pathetic. 

“How about you eat, and I’ll talk,” Regulus offered. James didn’t need to be told twice as he grabbed a fork with his free hand, and took another bite of pasta. 

“Normally, it would be very easy to keep track of someone. Once I’ve heard their mind before, it’s easy to find them again. But, with the hypothetical exception you mentioned earlier, it’s more difficult than it should be with you.“ 

When James paused, Regulus leaned in again, eyes meeting his anxiously. It took all of his willpower to bring his attention back to his plate, and take another bite. Relief was the first emotion he registered, finally getting a confirmation that Regulus could not, in fact, read his mind. The amount of embarrassment that he was saved from was immense, knowing the absolutely obsessive thoughts he had when it came to the boy in front of him. But also… a part of him felt cheated. Because if there was one person in the world that he’d want in his head, it would be Regulus. He wanted to be close to him in any possible way. 

“I was mostly keeping tabs on Marlene. She’s a lot easier to pinpoint, especially with how loud her thoughts were today, since she was so excited. Occasionally I’d switch to Lily and Mary, but it was just whoever had eyes on you. I wasn’t watching continuously, mainly just checking in every once in a while. I didn’t even notice you left until it was too late. I went to the bookshop Lily had in her head, but you weren’t there, and I had no choice but to search through anyone I could sense on the street, hoping one of them had an eye on you. I was just driving in circles, listening to anyone in range. And then—”

“And then?” James questioned softly. 

“I heard what that man was thinking,” Regulus hissed. “Saw your face in his mind. And then I noticed the others slowly surrounding you. It was very difficult— you cannot imagine how difficult— for me to leave the rest of them alive.” 

James’ hands shook, but he didn’t ease the grip on Regulus’, if anything he grabbed his hand harder. “The rest?” 

Regulus was only an inch or two away from him, breath tickling the side of his face, when he confessed to murder. “Yes. The one that attempted to grab you will never be touching anyone ever again.” 

What was James supposed to do with that? He knew the logical answer would be to play along before he could get away, and report him to the police. Make it so he couldn’t hurt anyone else. And yet, the thought of Regulus being dragged off somewhere he could never see him gutted him way more than the thought of that man from the alley being dead.

James knew something was severely wrong with him for thinking that. 

“I knew,” James admitted in a whisper. A secret just for the two of them. “I saw the blood pooling when we drove away.” 

“And yet you’re sitting here,” Regulus stated, looking at him with what James swore was adoration. It made James want to kiss him very, very badly. 

“And yet I’m sitting here,” James repeated, hoping he was also portraying to Regulus what he was feeling. Wanted him to see that he wouldn’t be leaving, not even now. 

A dangerous smile rose on Regulus’ face, and James knew, in that moment, he would do fucking anything for him. And he was pretty sure Regulus would do the same. 

“Then I guess we should get you home. You promised to tell me all about this theory, remember?” 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

          Regulus didn’t let go of his hand. 

Even after he paid the bill and grabbed the to-go bag, the dark haired boy found his hand once again, clutching it with a vice grip, ensuring James couldn’t pull away. It was almost funny to James that he could think he would remotely attempt to pull away. That he didn’t want to be as close to him as the boy would let him. That he didn’t want to inhale the very air he breathed. Didn’t understand how he couldn’t tell that James’ heart beat just for him. They separated for a moment to get in the car, but both of them reached out at once to intertwine their hands again when they were settled. James simultaneously felt like he was being stitched together and torn apart. 

“It’s your turn,” Regulus reminded him as the car started to drive down the road. 

“You still need to answer one of my first questions.” 

“Which one?” 

“How the mind reading works. If you can read anyone’s mind from anywhere, or if you’re able to turn it off. And are you sure it’s just you? Pandora seemed to know exactly what I was thinking.” 

“That’s more than one question,” Regulus chided, but the corners of his mouth were turned up, so James figured he wasn’t actually annoyed.  “I’m very sure it’s just me. Pandora has another gift that maybe she’ll tell you about one day. She likely knew you were coming to ask a specific question, but she can’t read your mind. And I can’t hear anyone, anywhere. I have to be fairly close, but the more familiar I am with someone’s mind, the farther I’m able to hear them. I can hear Sirius even if I’m ten miles away, but that’s the farthest I’ve ever been able to push it.” 

James snorted. “I’m sure he loves that.” 

“He absolutely loathes it,” Regulus said with a laugh. “When we’re in an argument I like copying everything he’s thinking, he goes absolutely psycho.” 

“Can you choose to not listen if you don’t want to?” 

“Usually. Think of it more like background noise, a buzzing that you can faintly hear, but it only becomes loud enough to understand when I focus on it. Most of the time I’ll tune it out, it’s easier to appear normal that way. Otherwise I’d accidentally be answering people’s thoughts instead of their words.” 

“Why do you think you can’t hear me? Am I the only one you’ve met that you can’t?” 

“I don’t know,” Regulus sighed with frustration. “I’ve only met one other person who’s thoughts I couldn’t hear, but he has abilities similar to mine, so it made sense for him to be able to block me out. Unless you can also secretly read minds, then my only guess is that maybe your mind works differently than other people.” 

“Definitely can’t,” James ensured. “But that’s just great. Figures there would be something wrong with me.” 

Regulus looked at him with raised brows, before breaking into laughter again. “You’re absolutely unbelievable, you know that? I told you I can read minds, and you think there’s something wrong with you?” 

James shrugged, bringing Regulus’ hand into his lap, playing with his fingers to try and distract the unease in him. “Well something’s different about me.” 

“That doesn’t mean it’s a bad thing. And it’s just a theory, there could be a completely different reason behind you being able to block me out. Now, tell me your theory. I’m waiting to hear about mutant viruses or some other amazing comic superhero.” 

“I told you, it’s not a superhero. That’s what you told me, wasn’t it? That you weren’t necessarily the good guy?” James asked him hesitantly. 

“I did,” Regulus mumbled. And when James still didn’t say anything, unsure where to start, the dark haired boy turned his attention fully toward him for a moment, bringing their intertwined hands up and in between their faces, closer to the driver's side of the car. “I think we may be past all the hesitation and evasions now, James. After tonight things are… different. At least they are for me.” 

Regulus’ mouth was so close to his hand that his lips whispered over his skin when he spoke. James’ brain full on short circuited, and he had to close his eyes to try and form a coherent sentence. “They’re different for me too, though to be fair, I’ve been trying to tell you that you can trust me for weeks now. You’re finally catching up.” 

Regulus rolled his eyes and turned his attention back to the road. “Yeah, whatever. I promise not to laugh if it will make you feel better. And I mean it this time.” 

“I think it’s more likely you’ll be angry with me.” 

“Is it that bad? If you compare me to some ugly supervillain I’m leaving you on the side of the road.” 

“Regulus, you couldn’t be ugly even if you gave it your all,” James sighed. “It’s not anything from any comics or movies.” 

“Then where did you get the theory from?” 

“When I went to the beach over the weekend, I met up with one of my old family friends— Remus Lupin. His dad is one of the Quileute elders,” James said softly, carefully watching the boy's reaction. At the mention of the tribe, Regulus froze entirely. It looked like he wasn’t even breathing. “Someone mentioned your family while we were at the beach, and one of the tribe members started talking about how you guys weren’t allowed there. So I pulled Remus aside to ask what the boy was talking about, and he told me about an old legend within their tribe.” 

Regulus’ chest still wasn’t moving at all, but he gripped James’ hand fiercely. “And? What legend did he tell you about?” 

“About the Cold Ones,” James whispered, not finding himself to be able to say it any louder. “Vampires.” 

“And you immediately thought of me?” Regulus whispered back hoarsely. 

James shook his head. “No. He… mentioned your family. How his grandfather signed a treaty to ensure you stayed off of their land. Remus didn’t think anything of it, just thought it was some superstition, and told me not to say anything. He had no way of knowing that I would think anything of it, or that you had already basically given me the proof of it being real.” 

Regulus frowned. “How so?” 

“Aside from me watching you push a van away with your bare hands, or move quicker than humanly possible?” James mocked, trying to convey somehow that it was okay. That even if he knew, that didn’t mean he thought of him differently. “It was what you said after I invited you to La Push. You told me that your family didn’t go there, and after Remus’ story, I just started piecing it all together.” 

It was silent for a minute, James unsure if he should say anything else, but when Regulus moved their hands back to his face, and leaned his cheek against them, he couldn’t hold himself back any longer. “Are you angry at me?” 

“No, I’m not angry,” Regulus ensured. “I knew it was only a matter of time with how impulsive I am around you. What did you do after you heard Remus’ story?”

“Looked it up online and tried to find more information.” 

“And that fully convinced you?” 

“No, nothing was a perfect fit. A lot of different cultures had creatures in their lore that had certain similarities, but nothing definitive. And once I realized that, I just decided to stop searching. It wouldn't have made a difference anyway,” James answered, but he made sure to avoid eye contact with the glare he knew would be turned on him. 

“Wouldn’t have made a difference? Why the hell not?” Regulus scoffed incredulously. 

“Because I realized it didn’t matter what you are.” James’ heart was in his throat, worried about confessing exactly how deep his feelings for Regulus went, but he had been right, things did feel different now. And if Regulus was willing to open up to him, then he would throw himself into the void to try to do the same. Even if it hurt him— even if it killed him. It didn’t matter. “Not to me. I don’t think there is anything that could make me not… want you.” 

The feeling of Regulus’ cold fingers leaving his before darting to grab onto his chin startled him momentarily, but he allowed the boy to turn his head toward him. Allowed him to get a look in his eyes, to catch sight of the truth of his words. “You don’t care that I’m a monster? That I’m a… killer?” 

“I don’t think you’re a monster, Regulus,” James told him quietly. “But even if you were, no, I wouldn’t care. Not in the way that I should. I would still want you.” 

Regulus’ fingers shook before he loosened them from his chin, drawing both his hands to the steering wheel like he didn’t trust himself, and returned his gaze to the road. James gave him a few moments to try and process everything, knowing that it was a lot— that he was a lot— before he spoke again. “So, from the lack of laughing, does that mean I’m right?” 

“I didn’t say that,” Regulus sighed, but there was no actual conviction behind it, like he didn’t have the energy to try to lie anymore. 

“Then am I wrong?” James challenged, knowing he wasn’t, but if Regulus didn’t want to say it out loud he’d do it for him. 

“No, you aren’t wrong.” 

James sucked in a breath, not able to curb his shock in time to hold it in. He truly didn’t think Regulus would say it. “I didn't think you would actually admit to it.” 

“Neither did I.” Regulus bit his lip. “I can never control myself when it comes to you.” 

James tilted his head back on the headrest, turning himself toward the driver's seat so he could keep the boy fully in his sight. “Will you answer something I’m curious about?” 

“I’ve already broken all the rules, so I don’t see why not,” Regulus said, but seemed to think better of it after the words left his mouth. “Unless your question is stupid.” 

“How old are you?” 

“Seventeen.” 

James nodded. “And how long have you been seventeen?” 

Regulus’ lips twitched, seemingly amused but trying to hide it. “A while.” 

James grinned at the admission, even if the answer was mind boggling. How long exactly was a while? “Okay. Stupid question next, but answer it anyway. How can you come out in the sun?” 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “It’s a myth that we burn in the sun, but when the skies are clear my family and I can’t be seen for other reasons. Once winter is over we will have to start missing more days of school.” 

“Why can’t you be seen?” James questioned with a frown.

Regulus just smirked over at him. “I guess you’ll just have to wait and see, huh?” 

“Alright… what about sleeping in coffins?” 

“We don’t sleep at all.” 

“Never? What do you do at night then?” 

Regulus gave him a look that was a tell tale sign that he knew something James didn’t, and wouldn’t be divulging the information. “We find ways to entertain ourselves. Now why don’t you ask the most important question?” 

James furrowed his brows, but quickly caught onto his trail of thought. “If you’re referring to your… diet, I already have the answer to that.” 

“Of course you do. And how exactly do you have the answer?” 

“Remus. When he told me about the legend of your family, he said that your clan swore to feed on animals and not people. It was why the tribe made the treaty with you. They would leave you alone, but kept you off their land just in case you found yourselves reverting back.” 

“We won’t revert back. But don’t think that doesn’t mean we’re not dangerous,” Regulus said sternly. “We try our best, and usually we’re good, but there can be times when the temptation makes even the strongest of us slip. Humans who… smell way better than they should.” 

James was sure he understood everything now, the final pieces falling into place. “I’m one of them, aren’t I? It’s why you reacted the way you did when we first met.” 

“Yes,” Regulus replied immediately. “But you only smell that way to me. I guess you could think of it like how addicts crave their specific drug of choice. It doesn’t lessen the temptation or the need, but different people have different cravings. Thankfully it was me though. If you smelled the way you did to anyone else, aside from maybe my uncle, then you’d be dead.” 

“Why is that?” James questioned in a soft voice. “How were you able to resist?” 

“Because I’m very good at denying myself the things that I want most.” 

James couldn’t stop himself from thinking that he wished the boy wasn’t so good at controlling himself. Even if it meant that it would be him that would pay for it, he wanted to see Regulus with nothing holding him back. Wanted to see him for everything he was. “Is it still difficult for you? To be around me?” 

Regulus looked over at him for a moment, hesitating like he didn’t want to say the answer, but did it anyway. “Yes.” 

“But you’re not thirsty now. So it’s not as hard as it was back then,” James implied. 

Regulus blinked. Then blinked again. “How would you know that?” 

“Your eyes,” James confessed. “I told you I had a theory on that back at the restaurant.” 

“I definitely didn’t give you enough credit. You notice everything, don’t you?” 

“Only when it comes to you. Was that what you were doing this weekend with Sirius? Hunting?” 

Regulus nodded. “I didn’t want to leave, but it was necessary. It’s easier for me to be around you when I’m not thirsty, though being away also makes things harder. I’ve found it helps me not to be away from you for too long, so I don’t have to keep getting adjusted everytime I see you again.” 

James bit the inside of his cheek before leaning closer to him, watching with satisfaction as Regulus’ eyes tracked him greedily for a moment. “I guess you just can’t be away from me anymore, then.” 

Even though his eyes were the very light golden color, James still saw them darken at his words. “I wouldn’t give me that sort of permission, James. I’m the kind of person to take you up on that. Disappear with you and keep you to myself.” 

“I’ll be waiting for that, then,” James whispered, knowing he fully meant it. Couldn’t understand how fucking true those words were. 

Regulus kept his intense gaze on him for a few breaths, or a hundred, James couldn’t tell the difference anymore, but when he looked back to the road, his right hand left the steering wheel and gripped James’ hand tightly again. “I could ruin your life. I— I will ruin your life, if you let me, James. You shouldn’t let me.” 

“I know I shouldn’t,” James admitted. “But I want you to.” 

There weren’t any words they needed to say after that. The energy that seemed to thicken in the air and twist itself around them was enough, both of them now knowing just how deep this went. How unstoppable all of this really was. When the Volvo pulled up to his house, they stayed sitting there, holding hands hard enough to bruise (him, at least), and breathed in sync. James knew they would’ve kept at it all night, refusing to separate again now that they finally touched, but Regulus’ gaze suddenly went past him toward his house, before returning. “Your mother is still very angry, you should probably go inside.” 

James groaned. As justified as Effie was for being upset, the absolute last thing he wanted to do was pry himself away from Regulus, even debated on telling the boy to drive away so they could stay somewhere else together, but he knew the outcome of that would be catastrophic. “How angry, exactly?” 

Regulus gave him a sly smirk. “Some things you just have to learn for yourself.” 

“Of course I do,” James mumbled. “I’d say I’ll see you tomorrow, but I think Effie is going to keep me under lock and key. You might need to come save me again.” 

Grabbing hold of his bag and the food, James opened the car door and stepped outside. Before he could bother to turn to say goodbye, he saw Regulus opening his own door and walking around the car to meet him. “It’s probably safe to come pick you up in the morning, then. That way I can ensure you haven’t been put on house arrest.” 

A wide smile lifted on James’ face at that. “You’re probably right. For my safety, of course.” 

Regulus returned the grin, before tugging the shoulders of the hoodie on him, about to take it off. James quickly held the boy's arm in place. “Keep it. I’m starting to get too tall for it anyway. Besides, maybe it will help with the… adjusting thing. Before I see you in the morning.” 

“Alright,” Regulus said, not seeming to have to be all that convinced. James tried to not let it go to his ego. The dark haired boy looked to his house again before a small laugh left him. “Your bad luck might be finally taking a turn, it sounds like your mothers angry rant paused after she saw us.” 

“Both of my parents are totally spying on us right now, aren’t they?” James asked with a wince. 

“Oh, absolutely,” Regulus answered, sounding way too pleased about it. 

“I’m going to go inside before they think about something completely mortifying. Do you promise to be here tomorrow?” 

“Cross my heart and hope to die.” 

James glared at his words. “That does not count for anything when you’re the one saying it.” 

Regulus just winked before he walked back to the driver's seat. Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck he… winked…? James was totally chill about that. Completely. “Goodnight, James.” 

“Goodnight, Regulus,” he whispered back before walking toward his door.

As he walked slowly toward Effie’s inevitable wrath and questions, James knew there were three things he was absolutely certain about. First, Regulus was a vampire. Second, there was part of him that thirsted for his blood, and James didn’t know how long it would take before his control snapped, maybe tomorrow, maybe never. And third? 

James was unconditionally and irrevocably in love with him. 

Chapter Text

       Before Regulus could even put the car in drive, he knew he would be going back to Port Angeles. It wasn’t a hard decision at all, and part of him knew he’d already made it hours ago. He had needed to make sure James was safe, and away from all the violence he had committed, but the monster inside him knew he’d be back. Would finish what he started. 

Pandora was already sitting on the porch and waiting as he pulled into the driveway, leaving the car parked in front instead of pulling into the garage. Regulus wouldn’t be at the house long, he just needed to speak to Alphard and get his advice on how to move forward. 

“Sirius and Alphard are both in the study,” Pandora told him before he could ask. 

Regulus nodded his thanks, planning to quickly move past her, but Pandora’s bitter thoughts made him briefly pause. Thanks for returning my call! I wasn’t worried out of my mind or anything. 

Regulus sighed in frustration, he hadn’t meant to ignore her, but unfortunately the call hadn’t come until it was too late, and by then he was too focused on finding James. “Sorry, Dora. I didn’t have any time to answer.”

“Yeah, I know. I’m sorry as well, for not seeing it sooner. You were already on their trail when the vision came to me.” 

“I almost didn’t make it in time,” Regulus whispered, upset at all of the what if’s that wouldn’t stop playing in his mind over, and over, and over. 

I’m sorry, Pandora repeated. Shame and guilt rose in her, frustrated about her gifts could never be fully controlled the way she wished it could be. 

“Don’t be. I would have found him even without you calling to warn me. It’s not your fault, we all know you can’t catch everything. It’s not your job, okay? You’re too hard on yourself,” Regulus said, laying a hand on her shoulder, forcing her to meet his eyes so she knew he really wasn’t upset at her. 

A soft smile rose on her lips. Okay. Thanks. I paid more attention afterwards, are you going to tell them James knows? 

Damn, he had hoped she hadn’t seen the rest of the night unfold, but he couldn’t blame her when he knew too well that their gifts didn’t turn off when someone wanted privacy. “I’ll tell Sirius and Alphard first, that way it will be four against two. Dorcas and Peter won’t do anything if they’re out numbered.” 

They wouldn’t do anything regardless. Sirius got to Pete, and Dorcas is in a good mood because of Marlene. He’s safe, I promise. 

Relief flooded Regulus. James would be safe no matter how his family took it, knowing full well he would make it so, but knowing they wouldn’t fight him too hard on this was nice to hear. “Okay, that’s good.” 

James seemed to take it really well. 

“He took it too well. There’s something wrong in his head, like the self preservation never set in,” Regulus groaned, shaking his head in disbelief. 

Pandora grinned, a small laugh leaving her. He does seem to need twenty-four hour supervision, doesn’t he? 

“I doubt even that’ll be enough.” 

Unfortunately, I think you may be right. At least you’ll never be bored again. Now go, Alphard’s waiting, and the night isn’t over yet. 

No, Regulus thought, it certainly wasn’t, and he needed to get this done quickly so he could go back to James. He gave her one last smile before stepping inside, walking straight upstairs to where he could already hear Alphard and Sirius talking. Both their eyes were on him the moment he opened the door, seeming to already know they were needed. “I need help.” 

“Anything, Reggie,” Sirius told him. No hesitation, no questions. Just unwavering support.

Regulus’ shoulders lost some of their stiffness, knowing that no matter what happened, Sirius would remain on his side. “Did Pandora tell you about anything that happened tonight?” 

“No,” Alphard answered. “Just that you were on your way home, and would want to speak with us.” 

Regulus told them everything, starting with how he followed James to Port Angeles, and ended with killing Leonard. He didn’t leave out any details, knowing that in all of their long list of crimes, this would hardly make a dent. They wouldn’t judge him for this. Alphard nodded when he was finished. “I’m assuming you want to know how to move forward? Are you planning on going after the men who lived?” 

“Yes,” Regulus replied with no room for argument. 

“We’ll go with you,” Sirius told him. “It will be faster, so don’t even bother trying to deny it.” 

When Alphard didn’t disagree, Regulus complied, knowing trying to argue would just waste more time, and the sooner those men were out of the world, the better. Just because he was there to stop them from hurting James, didn’t mean they wouldn’t hurt anyone else in the future. “I’ll show you where I left Leonard, and we can follow their scents from there.” 

Alphard informed them he would grab what he needed and follow them in his own car, so Sirius left the house with Regulus and climbed into the passenger seat. Do you know how Alphard wants to handle this? What’s he grabbing? 

Starting the ignition, he backed the car up quickly, before speeding out the driveway once again. “He wants to take all the bodies across the state line into Oregon. Portland has a lot of violent crime, and it will be a lot less likely for a murder to be connected to us from there. And he’s grabbing hydrofluoric acid to slow down the police from identifying the bodies as long as possible.” 

Sirius whistled. “That man’s scary. I love him so much.” 

“Yeah,” Regulus replied with a smile much too soft for the conversation that was being had, but their family had never, ever been normal. “He’s the best. I also heard him thinking about grabbing tools to remove their teeth.” 

“Wicked,” Sirius said with a wolfish grin. Regulus wondered if James were here to hear this, if it would finally be enough to scare him off, but with how the night had gone, he wasn’t quite sure it would. Maybe all of them were fucked in the head. 

Can I ask something? 

“You’re going to anyway, I don't know why you bother to ask,” Regulus sighed with an eye roll. 

Sirius stuck his tongue out at him. You said you killed Leonard in the alley, and that James was in the car. I know you can’t read his mind, but do you think… well, did it look like he knew what happened?

Regulus paused, but relented when he knew he couldn’t hide this secret for long. Not from his family. “He knew.” 

Sirius looked at him worried, trying to gauge his tone. And? 

“And,” Regulus started, frowning at how he still couldn’t believe their conversation was real. “He… didn’t care. James found out about what we are, which might’ve been a blessing in disguise. I’m sure murder would have been much more of a shock if he wasn’t already aware that we’re vampires.” 

“How the hell did he find out?” Sirius asked in astonishment, this time out loud. 

“Apparently we’re very shit at hiding it,” Regulus mused with a side eye. “Also it doesn’t help that he just so happens to be best friends with a Lupin, whose father is currently the head of the Quileute tribe.” 

“You’re…” Sirius stopped to allow his jaw to drop. “You’re actually fucking joking, right?” 

“Do I look like I’m joking?” 

Sirius shook his head, eyes wide, face even paler than normal. “I’m starting to actually believe that he has the absolute worst luck in the world. What kind of insane coincidence is that? He’s best friends with a werewolf?” 

“I don’t think his friend has shifted yet. James told me that his friend thought all the tribe's stories were superstition, and he didn’t believe them himself. It’s the only reason he told James about the cold ones. Which is now yet another thing I’ll have to worry about. His own friend shifting in front of him and tearing him apart!” 

The car was silent for a moment before a snort left Sirius. Reggie, I think you might be the first vampire that needs to worry about possible cardiac arrest. 

“Yeah, very funny. I’m dying of laughter,” Regulus deadpanned. 

When they arrived in Port Angeles, he turned off his headlights to keep from attracting any attention, and Alphard, who had caught up with him fairly quickly, did the same. He pulled into the alleyway, happy to see that Leonard’s body was still there, and he could smell the other two bodies before he saw them. The one further down the alley, the man Regulus had run after and slammed into the brick wall, didn’t have a pulse. Oh well. He’d meant to knock him out but that made the night easier. The third man, the one he had originally hit with his car, was still breathing, but Regulus had kicked him in the head viciously, so he was still out. Sirius took one look at him, glanced over at Regulus to get confirmation, before quickly walking over and snapping the man’s neck like it was nothing. Within a minute, they had piled the three bodies into the trunk of Regulus’ car, and walked through the alley again to catch the scent of the others. 

“Regulus,” Alphard called out, waving him over. As soon as he stood next to his uncle, he smelled what he did, and nodded in confirmation. There were at least two scents that belonged to the remaining men, and if any of them knew anything about cowardly men like them that hunted in groups, it’s that they would stay in a group. Finding them now should be laughably easy. “Sirius and I have it from here. You should go back to James.” 

“No, I should finish this. Do a round around town to make sure no one saw or heard anything,” Regulus argued, but there wasn’t much fire behind it. He really did want to go be with James more than anything, especially after the night they had, but he wanted to make sure they cleaned everything up. The absolute last thing they needed was for the Volturi to catch wind of anything they could use to try and pin a crime on them. Even if killing humans was not an offense, letting humans live and get away after seeing you use any of your abilities was. Regulus couldn’t handle that, not now. 

Sirius came up behind him, throwing his arm over his shoulders and leaning his head on his. “Go be with him, you both need it. Alphard and I will take care of everything, okay? I’ll tell him the rest of the story on the way to Portland.” 

Regulus frowned. “Are you sure?” 

“Positive,” Alphard answered. “You can do a quick run around town to monitor people’s minds, but we got this. Go.” 

After another moment of hesitation, Alphard smiled faintly. You did good, Regulus. I can see how stressful it is to be away from him, and I hate to see you in pain. Please go. 

That was the last thing he needed, and he was gone, leaving the Volvo for Sirius to drive. Regulus made sure to make a few rounds around the main streets surrounding them, listening to everyone to ensure nothing of concern popped up, before he circled the entire downtown area. All was as mundane as he could hope to get from a downtown shopping district. A few minutes later, he was outside James’ bedroom window, and his body immediately relaxed in relief the second he caught sight of the boy safe in his bed. His hair was slightly damp, and sprawled across his pillow in a chaotic mess. Regulus eased himself into the room, silently sliding the window closed again. James was curled into a ball, arm slightly twitching at the momentary breeze. His eyes tracked the goosebumps that appeared on his skin, and he belatedly realized the boy was cold, only a thin blanket covering him. 

Without thinking about it, he was instantly out of the room, exploring parts of the house he hadn’t seen yet, until finally coming across a linen closet with extra blankets. Regulus grabbed the softest one he could find, before closing the closet. A slight squeak came from the hinges, and he froze to listen. He could hear Monty snoring loudly from James’ parents room downstairs, and he could hear two sets of steady heartbeats. Another minute passed and he deemed it safe enough to return to James’ room, before cautiously setting the blanket over him. He had always been a pretty heavy sleeper, but Regulus had never risked something like this. Honestly though, if James did wake up, he highly doubted the boy would be angry. He’d probably be more angry to find out that Regulus was here, and he didn’t wake him on purpose. James twitched and mumbled in his sleep, but didn’t wake up. 

Regulus didn’t know if he was disappointed or not. 

Slowly, he sat down on the bed, close to James to feel his warmth, but not quite close enough to touch him. The boy's face was relaxed, not a hint of worry or stress. No furrow in his brow, or tension in his jaw. James looked so carefree— no sign whatsoever that he had not only been cornered and almost assaulted, but that he had also witnessed a murder. A murder that Regulus had committed. And now here he was, watching over James like some guardian angel. It would almost be funny, if it wasn’t so wrong. If he wasn’t so wrong for James in every way possible. 

But he wanted him anyway. 

And so Regulus sat on the bed, and silently watched as James breathed.

And breathed.

And breathed. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

      The next morning, as soon as Regulus heard the first stirrings of Effie and Monty starting to wake up, he left James’ room to return home. Pandora and Sirius were in the living room when he got there, watching CNN on their large TV. Regulus joined them after he changed his clothes, looking over at his brother to get confirmation everything had gone well. Sirius just smirked, and nodded his head toward the screen. 

“Early this morning, suspected murderer Cal Wallace, wanted in the states of California and Nevada, was apprehended in Portland, Oregon thanks to an anonymous tip. He was found unconscious in his car, with gallons of an acidic substance in his trunk, and other concerning equipment. There have been no recent reported deaths, but officials are on the lookout, and Wallace is currently being extradited to Los Angeles to await trial.” 

“What did you guys do?” Regulus blurted out, looking between his siblings, both of them looking smug. 

“I was keeping a close eye on Alphard and Sirius all night, making sure no one saw anything, and I saw Cal in the city, getting ready to commit a murder of a woman he was following. I called them and let them know, and Alphard called in a tip to the police after they knocked him out,” Pandora informed him, looking much happier than she had the night before, not so riddled with guilt. 

“We hid the bodies pretty well, and if they are eventually found, they will be hard to identify. But if they are, it should be connected to Wallace. We planted the hydrofluoric acid in his car,” Sirius added with a wink. “A perfect frame job if I do say so myself.“

Regulus laughed in disbelief. “There’s no way he just happened to be in the area.” 

Pandora shrugged. “The fates work in funny ways sometimes.” 

“Well, I certainly won’t complain about it,” Regulus said, before glancing at Sirius with a small satisfied smile. “Is the Volvo good to go?” 

“No,” Sirius mocked with sarcasm and a fake gasp of horror. “I left the dead bodies in the car for James and everyone at school to see.” 

“I was just making sure, asshole. I don’t want James to see anymore than he already has,” Regulus spat with a glare, before snatching the keys from the table. “Tell Dorcas she’s driving one of her cars today.” 

“She’s gonna act pissed, but she is going to enjoy showing off one of her cars. Especially to Marlene,” Pandora replied with a grin. “It’s not clear which car she’ll choose yet though.” 

“I vote for the cherry red Corvette, it’s a sexy ass car that doesn’t get the love it deserves,” Sirius whined with a frown. 

“I think she’ll choose the Aston Martin out of pure spite,” Regulus offered, knowing that was his favorite, and Dorcas would enjoy nothing more than rubbing it in his face, and possibly crashing it just because she could. 

Pandora didn’t deny or confirm, she just smiled. But her refusing to give them an answer didn’t stop Regulus from seeing a brief image in her head of an Aston Martin flipped over in a ditch, smoke rising as fire engulfed the interior. 

When Regulus got back to James’ house, he knew both his parents had left already, so he parked the Volvo out front and listened as James seemed to be rushing to get ready. He could hear faint cursing and the sound of clothes being thrown around, before quick footsteps sprinted down the stairs. The sight of James running out the door, hair an absolute mess, glasses slightly crooked, bag sliding down his shoulder, pulling his red sweater to the side, leaving the expanse of his neck and shoulder on show, was enough for Regulus to borderline go feral. It had been so long since he had felt anything like this, years and years and years since just a simple glance was enough to make him hunger for more. And it wasn’t just for his blood, but the thought of his neck leading to the slope of his shoulder. The thought of his skin— how it felt under his fingers, the warmth, the smell of his cologne. The thought of his lips curving into a crooked smile before leaning toward him in the dark. The thought of James, James, James, James. 

What the actual hell was wrong with him? 

James hastily turned away from the front door as he locked it, just to come to a halt as soon as he caught sight of the Volvo, eyes widening like Regulus hadn’t promised to be here in the morning. It shouldn't be endearing, really, but it makes Regulus smile all the same. He got out of the car, not caring to move at a human speed, and opened the passenger door for him. After last night, there was nothing left in him to keep holding back— not from James— and he vowed to not try and deceive him anymore. Not when it was just them. If James wanted Regulus for who and what he truly was, then he would give it to him. Would give him everything he could for as long as he was allowed to keep him. 

“I told you I’d give you a ride this morning.” 

“Um, yeah. You did. Thanks,” James answered sheepishly, ducking into the car with a faint flush on his cheeks. 

In a blink, the passenger door shut behind him, and Regulus was in the driver's seat next to him. James didn’t seem startled by the sudden movement or reappearance, just looked at him with wide eyes, filled with awe. It was strange seeing someone look at him like that instead of in fear. 

“You’re still wearing my hoodie,” James blurted out, eyes never leaving Regulus. 

Regulus looked down, and even though he changed when he got home, he had made sure to put the hoodie back on. James’ scent was fainter on the fabric then it was the previous night, but it was still there, making it so even miles and miles away he still had the faint burning in his throat. It brought him comfort now, because as long as he was burning, James was okay. 

“I am,” Regulus said, turning the car on and starting to drive toward the school. “It helped with my… readjusting issue. So thank you, it was a really helpful idea, James.” 

James beamed. “Really? I’m glad it worked, I’ll make sure to switch it out whenever you need.”

“I won’t say no to that. I see you’re still acting too normal about all of this.“

James rolled his eyes. “Do you want me to freak out?” 

No, Regulus thought. You’ve made me feel more wanted in the last twenty-four hours than I have in a long, long time. And I’m not ready to give that up. Instead, he said “I don’t. You just take everything so calmly, I find myself worrying what you’re really thinking.” 

“I always tell you what I’m thinking when you ask.” 

Regulus frowned. “You edit.” 

James’ teeth bit gently into his bottom lip, and Regulus tracked the movement like a predator. “Probably not enough as I should. I’m a very open person.” 

“Well, you do it enough to drive me insane.”

“Welcome to how the rest of us feel all the time,” James told him with a small smirk, before it slowly flattened. “Besides, I doubt you want to hear the edited parts.” 

“I want to hear everything when it comes to you, James. Everything .” 

Blood rose to James’ cheeks again, but his instant reflex to touch him was held back by having to focus on parking the car. James focused on looking outside the window before he saw something that made him gasp. “Woah, is that your family?” 

Regulus followed his line of sight to see that Sirius had talked Dorcas into driving the Corvette, and both of them looked a bit too smug at the swarm of people starting to crowd around. He snorted. “Yeah, that’s one of Dorcas’ cars. Ostentatious, isn’t it?” 

“If she has that, why the hell do you all drive a Volvo?”

“We do make an attempt to blend in, James.” 

James just shook his head in disbelief. “My friend Remus would freak out if he saw that. He’s really into cars.” 

“Remus, that’s your friend that’s a Lupin, correct?” 

James winced slightly. “That’s the one. Um, your family won’t be upset at him, right? He really didn't mean any harm.” 

“No, James. It’s not against the treaty for the Quileutes to tell their family about our long history. Besides, they have more secrets in their family than just us,” Regulus told him, wanting the crease between the boys' eyebrows to go away. 

“What do you mean?” 

“Wouldn’t you like to know,” Regulus teased with a grin. “Now come on, are you ready to go in?” 

Before James could answer, Regulus opened the door and got out of the car, walking forward to wait at the hood as the boy rushed to follow him, scrambling to throw his bag over his shoulder. “Wait, if you’re trying to blend in then why did you pick me up in the Volvo? We could’ve taken my truck.” 

“Haven’t you noticed?” Regulus questioned as he tilted his head to look up at James, his face so close that his nose brushed the bottom of his jaw and up his cheek. “I’m breaking all the rules now.” 

James’ eyes bore into his, a slow wolfish grin rising. “I guess that makes two of us.” 

Even the feeling of hundreds of eyes on them wasn’t enough to get Regulus to pull away, he savored the feelings of James’ attention solely on him, his hazel eyes piercing his soul, the heat of his body soothing the relentless chill in his bones. He couldn’t stop the smile that forced its way on his face, so wide it couldn’t be mistaken as anything other than genuine. Not a taunting smile, or teasing, or mocking. Just a smile to show the god honest happiness that coursed through him. A feeling so peculiar to Regulus that it was almost hard to recognize anymore. 

But he felt it. He did. 

Regulus slipped his hand down, fingers wrapping around James’ wrist to tug him forward. The boy lost coordination momentarily, and in his distracted state of making sure his feet didn’t trip over one another, Regulus pulled the hand he had a hold of up and around his shoulder. When James focused again and saw where his arm was placed, it looked like his brain might have malfunctioned for a second, but after a stunned pause he tightened his grip on his shoulder and pulled him closer. Regulus didn’t want to admit he wanted every single person looking at them right now to know that James was his, and his alone, but well… in his selfish wicked soul, perhaps he did. 

No fucking way, I don’t belive this! How the hell did James pull this off? Marlene’s thoughts forced themselves into Regulus’ head, always louder and more emotional than most, and he had to stop himself from laughing at the genuine shock that barreled through her as they both walked toward the entrance of the school where Marlene, Mary, and Lily were walking out of. 

It didn’t take long for James to notice them too, and he waved with his hand that wasn’t clutching Regulus to his side. “Hey guys.” 

I knew it. I knew there was something going on last night, that little goddamn liar! 

Regulus decided that he would allow Marlene to call James a liar this once, as the situation didn’t look good on them, to be fair. And he would make an attempt to be nice to his friends. Keyword being attempt. “Good morning, McKinnon. On your way to go drool over Dorcas and her pretentious sports car?” 

Marlene’s wide eyes quickly morphed into a glare. Oh well. “Pretentious is ironic coming from you, Black. And what are you even—”

Holy fucking god, what is that? Marlene thought after setting eyes on Dorcas. Is that— she— she— oh my god… she looks— oh my god! 

Regulus squared his jaw to prevent his face from reacting, the girl honestly was funny, even if she was a bit obnoxious. And Dorcas deserved to have someone short circuit at the sight of her, so he leaned closer to Marlene and lowered his voice. “She’s been wanting to drive one of her fancy cars to school for a while now wanting to impress you, so make sure to give her all the compliments. She’ll be thrilled.” 

“I’m impressed,” Marlene said, still staring at her girlfriend. “Absolutely. Very impressed. Very… yeah. Yeah I can do that. Um, I’m gonna go. See you guys later.” 

James snorted. “Okay, see you later.” 

As Marlene walked away, her head swung back toward them with a fierce look. “Just because Black distracted me with my girlfriend, don’t think that means you’re off the hook, Potter.” He is going to spill the details. I need details, like what the hell? Regulus fucking Black! The guy he’s been obsessed with for weeks, and he doesn’t even say anything! I’m gonna strangle him. 

James ran a hand through his already messy hair, sighing. “Figures.” 

Lily and Mary shared a look, clearly not wanting to make any more of a scene then they already had. The entire parking lot was either crowding around the Corvette, or whispering and pointing toward them. “We’re gonna make sure she manages to string a sentence together. See you in class, James. Uh… bye, Regulus.” 

They hurry to follow the pink haired girl, but Lily glances back at them again in bewilderment. He better tell us the whole story, I’m not accepting anything less. Did they actually plan to meet up last night? Are they dating? Have they been dating? How could James possibly keep this a secret? He’s so into Regulus there’s no way he would be able to keep that to himself… I hope it’s not a casual thing, that would just end in a disaster. How does James really feel? Shit, how did this even happen? Does Sirius know? 

Regulus shook in silent laughter and pulled James to start walking again. “So what are you going to tell them?” 

“Hey!” James whispered fiercely. “I thought you couldn’t read my mind.” 

Regulus looked at him in surprise, realizing he must have said exactly what the boy had been thinking. He tried not to let that get to his ego, realizing he was slowly understanding James more and more. “I can’t, but I can read theirs. They’re all waiting to ambush you the moment I’m out of sight.” 

“I’m aware. A little help? What exactly do they want to know?” 

He shook his head with an amused raise of his brow, he didn’t quite want to tell James too much, wanting to hear his answers without a prompt. “That’s not fair.” 

“Not telling me what you know also isn’t fair. You already left me to face Effie last night unprepared.” 

Regulus wanted to keep it to himself, but one look at James looking at him with those eyes, magnified by his glasses— glittering and wide and so… so goddamn distracting— he caved. “They want to know if we’re secretly dating, and Lily wants to know how you feel about it. And about me.” 

“Okay,” James murmured. “What should I say?” 

A soft hum left Regulus as he pulled away slightly when they came to a stop beside his locker. He was fully facing James now, whose arm was still loosely around his shoulders. A stray wayward piece of hair on his forehead, and Regulus reached for it carefully, tucking it back into the chaos of the boy's hair so it didn’t block the sight of his eyes, which were currently tracking his movement intensely. He might have been able to hide his thoughts from him, but James couldn’t hide the way blood loved to rush to his cheeks, or how his heart quickened at even the smallest of touches. Regulus smiled genuinely again. “I don’t know, do you suppose we’re dating now? It’s a very… human thing. Is that something you would want?” 

James’ gaze blazed through him, burrowing itself into the atoms that he was made of. “I— Yes . I would very much like that, if that’s something you want.” 

“I want you,” Regulus whispered, fingers tracing down from his hair to his jaw. The phantom feeling of his heart slamming against his ribcage. “In any way I can have you. Is that okay?” 

“More than okay,” James croaked out. 

“Good, and as for the other question, well, I’ll be listening to hear the answer to that myself,” Regulus replied with a smirk as he slowly backed away, ignoring the flood of thoughts from everyone around them. No one else mattered. Not to him. All he could focus on was the way James’ jaw dropped in shock, and the look of adoration on his face as he watched him walk away. 

The first class of the day flew by, with Regulus half paying attention to the teacher and half keeping tabs on James— never wanting him to be fully out of his sight. It wasn’t until second period that he saw Lily sending a text to Mary and Marlene, informing them that the Government class had a substitute teacher, and to rush over so they could all ambush James together with Alice. Regulus almost felt bad for him, knowing he could stop it if he wanted. Almost. Honestly, if the boy had a phone, then it would be easier to warn him. He should probably fix that. 

Through Lily’s eyes, he saw Marlene stomp in and tell two kids sitting at the table with James, Alice, and Lily to fuck off, before sitting down. Mary followed a moment later. “Tell us everything.” 

James groaned and put his head down on the desk. “What do you want to know?” 

“Are you kidding me?” Marlene asked in frustration. “All of it, idiot. How did this even start? What happened last night when we left?” 

“He bought me dinner, and ordered food for my parents. Then he drove me home.” 

There’s no way that’s all. He’s such a bad liar, I can tell he’s not saying everything. Should I call him out? Lily questioned herself, watching Marlene’s eye twitch with how uncooperative James was being. 

“Was it like a date?” Mary asked. “Did you tell him to meet you there?” 

“No, I was genuinely surprised to run into him,” James admitted. “If it was planned I would have told you guys what I was doing.” 

Huh, he doesn’t seem like he’s lying now… There has to be more to the story. 

“But he picked you up for school this morning?” 

“Yeah, he said he would last night. Effie was pissed, which is totally valid since I’m stupid, but I was worried I was about to get grounded for life. Regulus said he’d pick me up in the morning to ensure I wasn’t stuck in the house until I graduate.” 

Switching to Marlene’s thoughts was a whirlwind of frustration and excitement somehow mixed together into one disastrous jumbled inner monologue. He’s avoiding eye contact with all of us, that little shit. Something definitely happened, and I’m gonna get it out of him if it’s the last thing I do. 

“Well, you were all over him this morning, so are you gonna go out again?” Marlene demanded, kicking him in the shin so he would look at her. 

James hissed, rubbing his ankle as he glared at Marlene— at him— before reluctantly answering her. “We’re going to hang out Friday. He’s gonna help me set up for the party, and he’s going so… does that count?” 

What the hell? Why isn’t he freaking out! He’s way too calm. “So let me get this straight, he took you to dinner, picked you up for school this morning, let you put your arm around him, and you’re hanging out again on Friday, and you’re just… chill about that? Who the fuck are you? Why aren’t you freaking out, Potter?” 

James put his face into his arms before mumbling something incoherent. With Regulus listening through Marlene, not even he could pick up what he said. “Well? Spit it out!” 

“I did freak out, okay? Like the absolute mega ultimate freak out. The most unhinged, uncool, unchill freak out the world has ever seen. I lost every bit of egotistical pride I’ve ever earned in my life last night, alright. So can you please allow me to gain some back and leave me alone?” James told them, still hiding his face away from them all. 

No, Regulus thought. I want to hear about this freak out. Why didn’t he see it? It must’ve happened while he was in Port Angeles… Much to his relief, the same response came from all four girls too. 

James lifted his face to look at the girls with a pout. “The only reason I didn’t get grounded was because I came into the house with the goofiest grin Effie had ever seen and she clocked me on sight. I spent an hour ranting and telling her everything about Regulus, and how it felt like last night was a date. I got so excited and cheesy that Monty told me I was definitely his son, and he’s the biggest sappiest cliche to ever exist, so that's a bit embarrassing. I’m trying to be cool about it now, you know? Super normal.” 

“You will never be normal about Regulus,” Lily said bluntly, but she had an amused smile on her face. 

This is why not being able to read James’ mind frustrated Regulus beyond belief, because without this conversation, he would’ve never known anything about this. Wouldn’t know he felt that way, or that he was capable of making James act like that. And he wanted to know— wanted to hear it all. See it all. 

“Well, if it goes well on Friday, do you think you’ll ask him out?” Mary asked. 

“Um,” James coughed, suddenly very red and flushed. “I think we might… um, already be?” 

“What!” Marlene yelled out, before quickly being told off by the substitute. After a minute, the girl leaned back toward them and repeated herself a bit quieter. 

“I think we might be going out now? At least that’s what it seemed like he wanted. It was sort of confusing, honestly. But he’s always kind of confusing so…” 

“And you didn’t think to open with that, you idiot!” Marlene hissed out, kicking him again, this time harder. This is crazy! Regulus goddamn Black! Wait, does this mean we will have to go on double dates? Him and Dorcas are siblings. Hm. 

Regulus snorted out loud, not caring at the few weird looks he got for randomly laughing like that. Double dates? With Dorcas? That would definitely not be happening. Hell would freeze over first. 

“From what I saw this morning, it seemed like he liked you. Has he kissed you?” Lily questioned with a smirk. 

“No!” James exclaimed. “Nothing like that.” His mouth twisted and he looked down to fiddle with his hands, not wanting to make eye contact again. 

Damn, he definitely looks like he wanted to. Why didn’t they? “Do you think on Friday…?” Marlene prodded. 

James grimaced, before shaking his head. “I really doubt it.” 

Yeah, he so wishes it will happen. That sucks. 

Regulus frowned, looking at James through Marlene, and seeing that he did seem disappointed. But there was no way he could want that, not with what he knows about him. James may not have seen his fangs, but he was aware they were there. Why would he ever want to be that close? He tried to imagine it, what it would be like to kiss James. Their lips brushing, the heat of James’ breath going past his lips and down his throat…

And then he dies a gruesome, painful death. Regulus shook his head with a wince.

“So you like him, then?” Alice asked after a moment of silence. 

“Yes.” 

Alice nodded, before nudging James, making him look over to her. Regulus smoothly transitioned into her head to keep his eyes on him. “I mean, do you really like him?” 

“Yes,” James whispered. “I really do.” 

Aw, look at how red he is. That’s cute. “How much do you like him?” 

The classroom Regulus was physically in could have burst into flames and be burning everyone alive, and he wouldn’t have noticed. There was no halfway paying attention anymore, he was fully locked into Alice's head, not breathing at all as he awaited the boy's answer.  

“Too much,” James told her, biting his lip harshly, looking intensely into Alice’s eyes— his— before he turned his head to look away. “More than he likes me. But it’s fine. I don’t mind.”

Regulus pulled out of Alice’s head with a violent snap. He had heard a lot of outrageous things leave the boy's mouth, but ‘more than he likes me.’ How in the hell had he come up with that? How had absolutely anything Regulus had done these past few weeks equal to him not liking James as much? How could James not know, not see, not feel how much he felt for him? 

The notion was so ridiculous to him, truly. Regulus had to shake his head and glare at the clock that wasn’t moving fast enough for him anymore. 

A minute before the bell rang, he got out of his seat and left the room, ignoring everyone staring at him as he left. Regulus didn’t care if the teacher tried to give him detention, he needed to get to James. More than he likes me. What the fuck? How damn idiotic was he? He stood outside the door to the classroom he knew they were in, and watched as James walked out with his friends when the period officially ended. 

Marlene was laughing at something, but when she lifted her head and came face to face with him she flinched. Jesus, what the hell? God, he may be pretty, but he’s freakin’ creepy sometimes. 

Regulus couldn’t stop the eye roll at her thoughts, but he couldn’t say anything back, so he just frowned and waited for James to walk over. 

“Hi,” James said when he parted from his friends, a soft smile on his face. 

“Hi,” Regulus replied, though a tad bit tense. It was nice to know it was because of what he overheard, and not because he needed a moment to get used to the intense burning in his throat again. The hoodie really was helping, and he hoped it would continue to get easier. 

They walked into the cafeteria, and Regulus steered them toward the lunch line, grabbing random items of food and piling them all on one tray. James didn’t seem to care about any of it in particular, so he was fine with whatever was grabbed, and followed Regulus to their usual empty table near the back. As they sat down, he slid the tray to the middle of the table, motioning for James to grab whatever he wanted. 

“Out of curiosity, what would happen if someone dared you to eat food?” James asked in a low voice, picking up an apple and biting into it. 

With a scoff, Regulus took the apple from him and took a bite, right next to where the boy had already bitten, and raised a brow. He chewed swiftly and swallowed it as fast as he could, trying not to gag at the repulsive taste. It was… chunky too, which was horrible. The stone of food moved down his throat, and he internally sighed at the thought of having to choke it back up later. Disgusting, why did he even do that? Stupid James always making him act without thinking. But apparently, he didn’t like him as much as he did. Whatever.

James’ eyes were wide, mouth agape, taking back the apple when it was handed to him. 

“If someone dared you to eat dirt, you could, couldn’t you?” 

James laughed. “Oh, I’ve eaten my fair share of dirt in my life.” 

“Poor Effie,” Regulus teased lightly. “I just know you were a nightmare child.” 

James just winked, before finishing the apple and moving to open a packet of chips. 

How could he? That selfish fucking prick! How could he do this to us? Dorcas’ mental shriek reached him so loud and sudden he flinched back and turned toward her. 

Sirius’ hand was on her shoulder, preventing her from getting up and storming over here. Regulus was thankful for it, if she was going to lose her shit on him, he wanted it to be away from James. 

Sorry, Reg. Pandora thought guiltily. She was listening to your conversation, and it would have been worse if I didn’t tell her the truth right away. I was hoping to wait until we got home but… 

Shit, he hadn’t even been thinking about Dorcas overhearing them. He really needed to get a grip on himself, it was starting to get ridiculous at how little he could control himself when it came to being around James. It was so easy to lose himself in him. Peter didn’t seem too happy about the situation either, but he knew Sirius had been working him down since the last incident, and he believed that he wouldn’t be a problem anymore. For now at least. He’d deal with Dorcas later. 

“Is everything okay?” James whispered, his hand reaching out for Regulus’ clenched fist, clearly noticing the change in his behavior. 

“Just Dorcas mentally screaming in my ear loud enough to give me a headache, which should be impossible, but alas.” 

“Sorry, that’s for sure my fault, isn’t it?” 

“No,” Regulus disagreed. “Nothing is your fault, James. It’s fine, don’t worry about it, okay?” 

“Are you sure?” 

“Dorcas will get over it,” Regulus stated, talking louder just to piss her off. He watched as she violently tried to jump up to get to him, but Sirius kept her down, always being the strongest out of all of them. 

James suddenly stood up, and Regulus’ attention snapped to him again. “I’ll be right back.” 

He was about to protest, but he saw James walk over to his friends table, leaning over to whisper to Marlene. The girl moved her focus to Dorcas, before she nodded and got up to approach her. When James returned, there was a mischievous smile on his lips. Marlene, by some miracle of god, managed to convince Dorcas to get up and leave with her. 

Regulus made a sound of pure astonishment. “You really are something, you know that?” 

The boy shrugged nonchalantly, like he didn’t just stop an absolute disaster from happening with a few words. “I just wanted to help you, even if it’s only temporary.” 

James pulled the tray to himself again, taking the bottle of water, not seeming to understand the sudden overwhelming feeling rushing through Regulus. Seeing him insert himself into his life so easily, into his family, and solve an issue like it was nothing. Like it was easy. It would’ve taken Sirius, Pandora, and Peter combined to restrain Dorcas and talk her down after Regulus goaded her more. But James just took one look, then fixed it. Did it like it was a common occasion. And Regulus realized then, how much he wanted it to be. Wanted this to be forever. Wanted James to be in his life forever. 

It fucking hurt— knowing that he could be. If only Regulus was just a little bit more selfish. 

“Something you said to your friends,” Regulus started, ensuring his voice was casual. Keep it light, keep it light, keep it light . “Well, it bothered me.” 

James tensed, his whole demeanor curling in on itself. “So you were listening.” 

“I warned you I would be,” Regulus told him, like that made it better. He knew it didn’t, not really. But this was who he was. 

“And I warned you that you didn’t want to know everything I was thinking.” 

“I do though, I want to know everything that you’re thinking. I just wish… that you wouldn’t be thinking some things.” 

James scoffed in annoyance. “Well, you don’t really get to pick and choose.” 

“I know, I just—” Regulus swallowed, before he tentatively reached out and grabbed James’ chin, tilting his head to look at him. He leaned in, needing to be closer. Needing to understand. “Do you truly believe that you care for me more than I do for you?” 

His breath got caught in his throat, heart skipping a beat, blinking in a slow daze. “You’re doing it again.” 

”What?” 

“Dazzling me,” James admitted softly, eyes not moving away from his, filled with a heavy emotion he couldn’t quite place.

“Oh, I apologize. I don’t always mean to,” Regulus sighed, but refused to move even a millimeter away from him. “Are you going to answer the question?” 

“Yes.” 

“Yes, you’re going to answer, or yes, you really think that?” 

“Yes, I really think that,” James whispered hoarsely. Regulus abruptly realized in horror that this was something hard for him to admit because he truly believed it. 

“You’re wrong,” Regulus promised. “You have no idea how wrong you are.” 

James’ eyes shined, unshed tears starting to gather. “You can’t know that.”

“What could possibly make you think differently? After everything?” Regulus insisted, needing him to know. How could he not know? How? 

James stared back at him, brows furrowed, teeth worrying at his bottom lip. Regulus wished desperately that he could just hear him. He was about to beg for an answer when James closed his eyes and rattled out a shaky breath. “Let me think, it’s— it’s hard when you’re this close. Give me a moment.” 

Regulus knew he should move away, knowing how much power his kind had over humans, how difficult it honestly must be for James to think coherently right now, but he couldn’t. The thought of moving away was agonizing. He could be patient, or at least pretend to be. 

With a deep inhale, James opened his eyes again, a silent tear falling down his face at the movement. Regulus caught it in a flash, thumb wiping it away, trying to erase it forever. “Sometimes, it just seems like every time you say goodbye, that it might be for the last time.” 

“Don’t you see?” Regulus whispered with intent, hands reaching up to hold James in place, fingers clutching his jaw and cheeks lightly. “That’s what proves me right. I care the most, because if I can do it… if I can stop being selfish, and give you the life you deserve to have… if saying goodbye is the right thing to do, then I will hurt myself to keep from hurting you. Do you understand? I try to say goodbye to keep you safe.” Oh, and also, I’m wretchedly in love with you. So there’s that too. 

James’ eyes flashed in sudden anger, a few more tears escaping at the well of emotion. “And you don’t think I would do the same for you?” 

It was peculiar really, that even though James would never, ever hurt anyone, Regulus believed him. “Yes, well you aren’t the one actively ruining my life. It’s the other way around. It’s on me.” 

“You’re—” James paused, shaking his head in disbelief and hurt. “You’re not ruining my life, Regulus. I have never been happier than I am right now.” 

Oh, the irony doesn’t get lost on Regulus. “You are quite literally crying right now.” 

James choked out a wet laugh, before rolling his eyes. “Only because I’m scared to lose you. Because I care that much. I really, really like you.” 

It shouldn’t make him happy to hear, but there’s no force in the world that could stop the smile from rising on Regulus’ face. “Is that so?” 

James nodded, grasping one of Regulus’ hands that was still on his cheek, and bringing it to his mouth, pressing a kiss to his fingers before mumbling against them. “Yeah. It is.” 

“Then skip school with me on Friday. The sun's going to be out, and I want to show you something.” 

The boy paused, seeming to sense the significance of the request. “Will you show me what you meant about the sun?” 

Regulus tried to focus as he felt the warmth of James’ lips hovering over the skin of his fingers, his breath sliding across his hand in such a way that Regulus jolted slightly, overwhelmed by it. “I will. Just make sure to tell your parents you’ll be with me.” 

“You want me to tell my parents that I’m going to skip school? Why would I do that?” James questioned with a hum of amusement.

“To give me some small incentive to bring you back,” Regulus told him with a dark grin, fingers that were still held against his mouth tilting so his thumb could trace the shape of his lips. “I’m losing reasons every minute.” 

“I think I’ll take my chances.” 

The blaring sound of the school bell made both of them startle, a bit disorientated as they looked around at everyone gathering their things and starting to walk out of the cafeteria. It was good to know Regulus wasn’t the only one who lost sight of the rest of the world while they were together. “Alright, come on. I’ll walk you to gym. Have fun with that, by the way. Sirius has been gagging in my head for the last twenty minutes.”

James’ loud laughter echoed throughout the room. 

Chapter Text

      James was aware that he was probably doing too much. 

Standing in front of the mirror, he had finally settled on a brown long sleeve after changing his shirt at least a dozen times, along with his nicest pair of jeans. His alarm had been set an hour earlier than it normally was, allowing him to shower in the morning and try to get his hair to cooperate. He’d then brushed his teeth three times, applied an astronomical amount of deodorant— just in case— then almost had a breakdown trying to determine if he should put cologne on. Regulus’ sense of smell was clearly heightened, so would cologne be too much? The boy had never said anything about it before, but maybe he was just used to it? James finally compromised by dabbing some on his wrists  and pulse point instead of spraying it straight on.

And now he couldn’t decide on what earrings he should wear. He didn’t wear them often, usually on special occasions as they often got tangled in either his hair or clothing, which annoyed him greatly, but if him and Regulus were… together now, then he wanted to do his best to at least look like he belonged next to him. It was a lost cause from the start, because no one could ever compare to Regulus, even if the goal was to just look somewhat average by his side. James shook his head with a sigh and decided to wear a simple pair of small diamonds, along with a silver chain necklace Effie gifted him last night. The necklace had a pair of antlers on the end, a play at Sirius’ nickname for him, which Effie had found very funny. She had it custom made, and there was a box in his bag that held another chain for Sirius, identical aside from the paw print charm. 

Walking down the stairs, James beelined for the kitchen to grab a granola bar, unfortunately running way too late to eat anything else, and there was no way he would leave Regulus waiting for him if he was late. 

“Hey, darling, about Friday…” Effie trailed off as she caught sight of her son. “Did you brush your hair?” 

Monty lowered his newspaper with a squint, regarding James. “My god, Effie. I think you may be right.” 

“Okay, rude. I brush my hair,” James said with a pout, hoping he could quickly evade whatever conversation his mother wanted to have about tomorrow. 

“Not like that,” Monty corrected with a laugh. “What did you do with my son?” 

“Catch up, Flea. He’s clearly wanting to impress that boy of his. Regulus. Look, he’s even wearing earrings!” 

Both of his parents started giggling to each other, and James glared at them. “I’m being bullied, so I will be leaving now.” 

“Wait, we wanted to ask you something real quick. We will stop, promise,” Effie told him, letting out one last laugh before she composed herself. 

Monty leaned over to whisper to him, “I don’t promise anything.” 

James rolled his eyes before looking at his mom. “Is this about the party? Because you already said yes, and it’s way too late for take-backs.” 

“Oh I know, I know. I’ve already gotten my bribes ready for the neighbors, and I am not cancelling mine and your fathers very nice, very romantic spa reservation. It’s not that.” 

“Ew,” James replied with a grimace at how Effie said romantic. 

“We just wanted to ask about the dance,” Monty stated, placing a hand on James’ shoulder. 

“Um, what about it?” 

“Are you sure you don't want to go, darling? Now that things between you and Regulus seem to be looking up, we just thought maybe… you’d want to go with him? I hate to see you missing out on anything,” Effie questioned with a hopeful look. “All your friends are going.” 

James sighed. “I’m not going to the dance, mom. It’s my choice not to, you don’t have to worry about me. Also, not all my friends are going. Sirius is going to be here early, and Remus is coming.” 

“Yes, but—”

“And a school dance is definitely not Regulus’ thing, okay? He would say no, and I wouldn’t want to go without him. It’s fine, I promise.” 

Effie frowned, and James hated to disappoint her. There was nothing worse than his parents being excited for something, just for him to turn it down. Telling Monty he didn’t want to keep playing baseball had been one of hardest conversations in his life. “How about a compromise? You leave it alone, and I will swear to go to prom.” 

Effie’s eyes lit up. “You will?” 

“Yeah. I doubt I’d be able to escape the girls for prom anyway.” 

Effie walked over and yanked on his shoulders to make him bend down before she kissed his cheek. “I’m so glad! Now, get going. Regulus has been outside for a while. He might think he’s being sneaky, but I always see his car parked around the corner. If he’s going to keep showing up so early, he might as well come inside.” 

James’ eyes widened. “What?”

Effie gently shoved him forward. “Go on. You wore jewelry and combed your hair for a reason, right?” When he turned around, he saw her wink before going back to making coffee. 

Walking outside his house to see Regulus waiting for him was never not going to make his heart pause in his chest. He wasn’t sure if this routine was going to stick, but he really hoped it would. Though, he would need to drive the truck every once in a while to keep it up and running, so he would have to ask Regulus about trading cars sometimes. Pulling the passenger door open, he set his bag on the floor and got in, turning to smile gently at the boy. To his surprise, he saw a light subtle flush on his cheekbones. It was rare to see color in his face, but it had happened once before, and with the light golden color his eyes had been both times, he figured it had to do with how much blood he had recently. It was a sight he wanted engraved in his brain. “Good morning.” 

“Good morning, how are you today?” 

“Good. Better now,” James answered. He saw Regulus briefly looking toward his house, before his head jerked back to look at the road as he quickly started to drive away. His cheeks were still a tiny bit red. Ah. “You were listening, weren’t you? Don’t worry about it, Effie has a third eye or something. She knows everything.” 

“I just wasn’t expecting it. I never heard her catch me, or think about my car. Honestly, now that I think about it, her thoughts are a lot quieter than I realized.” 

“Really? What do you think that means? Does that have something to do with why you can’t hear me?” 

“Maybe,” Regulus admitted, a little sheepish. “But I can still hear her. It’s just not so loud or in my face. Usually people like her are.” 

“People like her?” James asked, turning in his seat so he could lean against the door, facing Regulus better. 

“Happy people,” Regulus said with a soft look. His eyes traced over James’ face for a moment, before looking back to the road. “You look tired.” 

“I just didn’t sleep very well.” 

“Yeah, me either,” Regulus deadpanned. 

It took a second for James to realize that he had just made an actual joke. A loud laugh escaped him. “I guess you’re right. I suppose I slept a bit better than you did, huh?” 

“I’d wager you did,” Regulus told him, a smug smile rising. 

“So what did you do last night?” 

Regulus cut another look at him, seeming to contemplate his answer. “I’ll tell you after Friday.”

James knew that with Regulus, his words always had significance, so he knew the boy was worried about Friday, and showing James what he meant by his kind not being able to go into the sun. It was confusing, really, because how could anything be more intense than what he had already witnessed? Something that was enough of a concern that Regulus wasn’t willing to completely open up until the situation plays out. But he would let the boy open up to him at his own pace, and he’d be patient. 

Well, he would try to be. That wasn’t one of his strong suits. 

“Also, I’m warning you that I am going to be annoying today,” Regulus said. 

“I don't think you’re capable of annoying me.” 

“I’m going to,” Regulus stated, with no room for argument. “I apologize in advance.” 

“Okay…” James replied hesitantly. “Why is that?” 

“Now that we’re together, I feel like I should know more about you. That’s what human couples do, don’t they? Learn everything about each other?” 

Together. Together. Now that we’re together. Regulus said it. And James knew he essentially had the day before, but hearing it come out of his mouth? Confirming it? James had to take a deep breath to prevent an absolutely pathetic noise from leaving his throat. He wanted Regulus to say it again, and again, and again.

“Yeah, I’d say so,” James croaked out. “Are you wanting to play twenty questions or something?” 

“More like one hundred and fifty questions.” 

James’ jaw dropped in astonishment. “You have… one hundred and fifty questions you want to ask me?” 

Regulus looked over to him, brow furrowed. “That’s the edited list. It was three hundred.” 

“Three hundred?” James guffawed. “Regulus, I am not that interesting of a person. There is no way there are that many questions you want to ask me.” 

“Yes you are,” Regulus argued back. “You have no idea how interesting you are. I… I enjoy watching you. And I know I’m not the only one.” 

James wanted to disagree. Was he entertaining? Sure. Did he enjoy interacting and speaking with everyone? Yeah. But compared to Regulus? To his family? He was so horrifyingly mundane compared to them, at least in his eyes. But if Regulus wanted to ask him a million questions, he would answer until his voice was gone. Until his throat was bleeding. He’d do anything he wanted. “Alright. Go for it.” 

And he did. Throughout the rest of the day, Regulus demanded to know every insignificant detail of his existence. He questioned him relentlessly the rest of the way to school, while he walked him in between all of his classes, the entire lunch period. The boy even attempted to follow him into gym, not satisfied with a half answer that was given, but Sirius managed to pry him away and kick him out of the locker room. It should’ve been obnoxious. Should have made James count down the minutes until this forsaken day was over and he could go home, but watching Regulus listen intently to every answer, to counter back questions, to ask for clarification, to really, truly want to know the answers, he found that it was endearing.

James had Regulus’ attention, and he never wanted to let it go. 

From his favorite color, bands, flower, food, or movies. When his birthday was. His favorite holiday. How his parents met. If he missed Arizona. What he wanted to do for a career. James answered. He couldn’t even remember the last time he talked this much, and he loved to talk so that was saying something. He talked so much there was no way he couldn’t be boring Regulus by now, but the boy continued to listen, going as far as to lean forward when a particular answer caught his interest. 

Even at the end of school, when Regulus drove James home, they continued to sit outside in the car and talk for hours. Talked so long both of their seatbelts were off, and Regulus had leaned toward James enough to be halfway in his seat at this point. He didn’t mind at all, just grabbed onto his hand and held it, tracing his fingers over the veins in his hand whenever a question left him deep in thought. Talked so long the sun had begun to set, and rain started to pour down, hitting the windshield in a torrent. At a particularly long pause, when James had to try to think about what the most important thing he felt he needed to do before he died, Regulus lifted his free hand and rolled James’ necklace between his fingers, an amused smile on his face. 

“I want to make the world a better place, I suppose. In any way I can. It doesn’t have to be something monumental, just something that would make an impression on someone for a long time,” James whispered, watching Regulus watch him. It was cute. That answer must have sufficed, because Regulus was quiet, and if it didn’t it would’ve been made known immediately. 

“Are you finished?” James asked, both exhausted and also wishing they could stay like this forever. 

“I have all night, but Effie has been practically vibrating the last hour, and she’s about to come out here to drag us both inside if I don’t leave right now,” Regulus murmured, not seeming to want to go either. 

“Oh shit, it’s so late. I’m genuinely shocked she hasn’t already come out here.” 

“Monty has stopped her five times now, but there won’t be a sixth. Hold on, I’ll get the door for you,” Regulus said, slowly detaching himself to slide back into the driver's seat. The frown that painted itself onto his mouth when their hands separated made James grin. The boy reached for the handle of his door before he suddenly froze, all traces of the tranquility and peace he was a moment ago gone. “Not good.” 

“What is it?” James questioned, sitting up fully at how clenched Regulus’ jaw had become. “Is she coming out here?” 

Regulus shook his head. “Not her. Another complication.” 

Flinging his car door open, he got out and rounded the car, opening the passenger door and motioning for him to get out. His behavior seemed urgent, so James grabbed his bag and shot up swiftly. Headlights rounded the corner of the street, and James squinted trying to see who it was, but the rain was a downpour now, and the drops landed on his glasses, blurring the world around him. All he could see was Regulus’ gaze locked on the approaching car. “Talk to me, what is it?” 

“I have to go, I’ll pick you up tomorrow,” Regulus told him, voice monotone. And then he was gone.

Seconds later, he was back in the car, then it was halfway down the street. James didn’t understand what was happening until the car that was driving down the road parked outside of his house, and he could see the silhouettes of who was in the car. Fuck. 

“Hey, James!” The familiar voice of Remus called out, stepping out into the rain, a wide grin visible even though James was half blind right now. He waved at his friend before looking back to the car, dreading what he already knew he was gonna see. Lyall Lupin was in the passenger seat, dark hair tied back tightly into a bun, and eyes right on him. James smiled, trying to pretend like everything was fine, but Lyall’s eyes were wide in obvious shock and fear, nostrils flared as his gaze bore straight into James. His smile faded. Lyall had definitely seen Regulus. 

Another complication, he had said. Yeah, that was one word for it. 

Swallowing the lump in his throat, James moved forward to assist Remus in grabbing Lyall’s wheelchair, making sure it was sturdy and held in place while Remus helped his dad out of the car and into the chair. Walking ahead of him, trying to steady his breathing and act normal because everything was fine, he opened the door and waved them through. 

“Lyall! This is a surprise, come in, come in,” Monty said, handing both the Lupin’s a towel to dry off a bit from the rain. 

“It’s been too long,” Lyall replied, his dark eyes flashing back toward James again, expression taut and disapproving. Anxious. “I hope it’s not a bad time.” 

“It’s a great time, the game is about to start,” Effie stated, leaning over to kiss both of Lyall’s cheeks. 

Remus smirked. “What a coincidence, dad really wanted to watch it, and your TV is bigger.” 

Lyall made a face of betrayal. “And, of course, Remus wanted to hang out with James. Not to mention I heard about some sort of hangout here tomorrow? After the school dance?” 

James bit his lip. Hangout was a watered down version that Remus must have fed his dad knowing how strict he was. He glanced over to Effie with a desperate shake of his head, begging her to go along with it. Remus almost never got to leave the reservation. 

“Yep!” Effie told him with a charming smile. “James wanted a few friends to come over and stay the night after the dance. He was really hoping Remus would be able to come, and we always love to have him.” 

“A few friends,” Lyall mumbled. “Any kids from families I know?” 

“Well—”

“You probably know the Longbottoms,” James interrupted. “Their son Frank is the captain of the school's baseball team. Also the McKinnons and Macdonalds have lived here a while, I’m friends with their daughters. There won’t be too many more people than that.” 

Lyall’s eyes zeroed in on him, clearly trying to distinguish if he was lying, before looking back to Effie for confirmation. Please, James mentally begged. Don’t mention Regulus or Sirius. Don’t mention Regulus or Sirius. Don’t mention Regulus or Sirius…

Effie had always been very perceptive, and from the worried frown on Remus, and James’ clear removal of the Black’s, she seemed to know what not to say. “That should be it. Frank will surely bring his girlfriend Alice, and James’ friend Lily will probably be here too. Not too big. It might be a great opportunity for Remus to meet more people his age.” 

Lyall grunted, but seemed to relent under the persuasion of Effie. “Alright, as long as you both will be here, that should be fine.” 

Monty very pointedly stayed focused on the TV, not adding anything to the conversation. 

James let out a shaky breath in relief. “That’s great. Do you guys want something to drink? I can grab you some beers.” 

“That would be appreciated, darling,” Effie said with a wave motioning him to go to the kitchen. He didn’t need to be told twice, exiting the room like it was on fire. Remus followed not too long after. 

“Your mom just lied through her teeth, didn’t she?” Remus asked with a tone of amusement as he leaned back against the counter, watching James reach into the fridge and grab a six pack of beer. 

James snorted. “Oh, absolutely. Who do you think I got all my charming manipulation tactics from?” 

Remus shook his head. “Thanks. He wouldn’t have let me come otherwise.” 

“Don’t mention it, I invited you because I want you here. Doesn’t matter what it takes to make that happen. How have you been?” 

“Alright,” Remus said with a shrug. “Currently trying to fix another car, but parts are hard to find for it so I might have to scrap it.” 

“That sucks. Do you know what you’ll try to do if you have to?” 

“Probably try to fix up some motorcycles instead. My family has a few old ones. Hey, is everything alright with the truck?” 

James popped open a beer with a bottle opener, frowning at the question. “It’s great, why?” 

“Oh,” Remus muttered sheepishly. “I just wondered because you got dropped off.”

“I got a ride with a… friend. The truck’s still running perfectly, don’t worry.” He tried to not act weird, he really did, but with the reminder of what just happened, he knew there was a grimace on his face and his shoulders were hunched in. 

Remus regarded him, brow raising. “Your friend had a nice ride.” 

“Oh, that was nothing. Their family has a car that I know would make you cream your pants. A red Corvette. It’s sexy.” 

“Really? Who was it? They must have a lot of money.” 

James hesitated, but sighed in defeat once he met his friend's eyes. He couldn’t lie to Remus. “Regulus Black.” 

Remus burst into laughter. “Guess that explains it. I wondered why my dad was acting weird as hell when we pulled up.” 

“He really doesn’t like the Black’s, huh? I definitely got an absolutely nasty look. I could feel the disappointment,” James joked, opening the last bottle. 

“Superstitious old man,” Remus muttered under his breath. “My grandfather was even worse.” 

“You don’t think he would say anything to my parents, do you?” James blurted out, worry rising in his chest. He absolutely could not handle if his parents tried to keep him away from Regulus, he would genuinely lose it. There was no way he could do it. 

“I doubt it,” Remus offered, a sympathetic look on his face. “I told you the last time my dad brought up people on the rez boycotting the hospital because of Alphard Black, Effie chewed him a new one. I don’t think he’ll bring it up again, especially if you’re friends with one of them.” 

“I’m worried he’ll say something because of the fact he saw I’m friends with one of them,” James admitted, before taking a deep breath. “Let’s take these to them.” 

They brought the beers to the living room, both sitting on the couch as the game played on the screen. He talked a bit with Remus, but James made sure to focus on Lyall’s conversation with Monty, watching for any sign that the man was gonna try to say anything. He thought of a dozen ways to interrupt the conversation if he did try to. It was the longest hour of his life. Once the game (finally) ended, they all started saying their goodbyes. 

“Come up for the next game,” Monty insisted as they headed to the front door, very happy to have had someone who was into the sport as much as he was. James tried to not feel guilty. 

“Will do. Have a good night,” Lyall said with a smile, before his eyes met James and it disappeared. “You take care, James.”

He tried to make a quick escape to his room, but the clearing of Effie’s throat stopped him in his tracks. She gave him a pointed look. “Want to tell me why I had to lie that much to Lyall?” 

“You know how he is, if he knew it was a party and you guys weren’t gonna be here, Remus wouldn’t have been able to come.” 

“I know that, James. I’m talking about why you were skipping around who all was gonna be here. Did he say something to you? Because if he did I swear…” 

James shook his head. “No, he didn’t say anything. Remus just mentioned how much his dad doesn’t like the Black’s, and I knew if Lyall knew they would be here he would freak out. Was just trying to save us all the trouble.” 

“Alright. Just, don’t let any rumors change the way you feel, okay? They all seem like lovely people.” 

James gave her a pointed look. “There quite literally is nothing that would make me like Regulus less. There’s nothing to worry about. Thank you for doing what you did, I love you and I appreciate you a lot.” 

“I love you too, darling,” Effie replied, giving him a tight hug. “Goodnight.” 

“Goodnight.” 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

       “How did you sleep? Better?” Regulus asked once James got in the car.

His voice had such a satisfying lilt to it, and even after all this time, James could never get over how pleasing it was to hear. “Good, you?” 

Regulus gave him a mock glare, but his lips tilted up. “Fantastic. Thanks for asking.” 

“Still not gonna tell me what you do at night? I’m very convinced you all sleep in a coffin.” 

“Tomorrow,” Regulus promised. “By the way, Sirius is gonna drive you home today.” 

“Why?” James asked, trying not to sound disappointed, but the warm amusement in Regulus’ eyes meant he had failed. 

“Pandora and I are going to be leaving at lunch, so I’m giving the Volvo keys to Sirius.” 

Once they arrived at school and parked, James didn’t hesitate to throw his arm around Regulus today, and he was rewarded when the boy leaned into him. “What are you and Pandora doing?” 

“Going hunting,” Regulus responded, turning his head so he could look at him. “Feeding more often than I used to helps me. And I want to make sure I’m good for tomorrow.” 

“Okay, I’ll give you my jacket before you leave,” James said softly. His stomach dropped at the thought of Regulus leaving, but he knew it was important for him to, so he just clutched him tighter to his side. “What time will I see you tomorrow?”

“It’s up to you. Since you’re not going to school, do you want to sleep in?” 

“No,” James answered, a bit too fast. 

A little huff of laughter left Regulus, and James didn’t care that the boy was laughing at him, as long as he was amused. “I’ll pick you up around the same time then.” 

“Is there a specific reason you’re going with Pandora? I thought you usually went with Sirius.” 

“We switch it up depending on how often everyone goes out. Besides, Sirius has been pouting about me stealing you from him, so he jumped at the opportunity to send me off and spend more time with you. Also, besides Sirius, Pandora is the most… supportive.” 

“And the others? Peter and Dorcas?” James asked hesitantly. “What are they?” 

“Worried, for the most part. Out of all of us, their experiences with humans haven’t been the most pleasant. It’s difficult for them to believe you’re not a danger to us,” Regulus told him, clearly anxious about the conversation. 

“They don’t like me?” James guessed. 

“It’s not necessarily that, they just don’t quite know how to feel about you. Peter is getting better, I know Sirius has been bringing him around you more, and he’s warming up. But Dorcas… it’s going to take time. I know she can come off as standoffish and angry, but she’s just scared for me. For us. I don’t blame her for it. I do think her opening up to Marlene will be a step in the right direction though.” 

“What exactly is it that upsets her? The thought of me telling someone about you guys?” James questioned, slowing to a stop before the door of his classroom. He didn’t pull away from Regulus, just gently steered them off to the side and out of the way. 

“Partly. But also it’s dangerous for more than just me if, after being seen with you so publicly…”

“If what?” 

“If this ends… badly,” Regulus whispered, the pain in his voice clear as day. His hands came up to grip onto James’ jacket, like he was afraid he would suddenly disappear. 

James realized slowly that this should probably scare him. The fact that not only Regulus, but other members of his family were concerned about his possible upcoming death. Anxious about the loss of control that the boy wouldn’t be able to take back. He waited for the fear to hit, but the only thing he could seem to feel was the ache at the sight of Regulus in pain. Upset at how much the thought hurt him. “It won’t. You won’t let it end badly.” 

“You have far too much faith in me.” 

“I don’t mind having enough faith for the both of us,” James told him with a smile, tugging one of the boys hands away from his jacket, raising it to his mouth to press a small kiss to it. “I’ll see you at lunch before you leave, okay?” 

The first half of the day went way too quickly for James, who was dreading having to say goodbye earlier than he wanted. It must’ve shown on his face because when Regulus met him to start walking toward the cafeteria, he playfully rolled his eyes. He couldn’t hide the small fond smile on his mouth when James took off his jacket and handed it to him though. “I’ll be back soon. Don’t look too upset or Sirius is going to get offended, and no one wants to deal with that. Trust me.” 

“I’m honestly excited to hang out with him, I just… I hate being away from you. Are you sure you have to go?” 

“Yes,” Regulus replied. “It’s for your safety.” 

James groaned out, but before he could make another complaint, a loud curse left his mouth at the sudden appearance of a girl. Pandora was right in front of him, wide blue eyes looking into his soul. “Hi, James.” 

“Hi…” James said, trying to regain his composure. “You startled me, sorry.” 

“No worries. It’s nice to finally properly meet you,” Pandora greeted, her voice sounding more like music than words. “We are going to be such great friends.” 

James blinked. Her presence was a bit unsettling, but not in a bad way. The girl just seemed like she belonged more in a fairytale than here. “I look forward to it.” 

Her returning smile was blinding. “Me too. Are you ready to go, Reg?” 

“Yeah, I’ll meet you outside.” 

Pandora nodded, but before she could turn to leave, a far away look appeared in her eyes. James shifted awkwardly, not sure what was wrong, but it ended as quickly as it started. A snort of laughter left her. “James, when you guys are in the courtyard for the prank, make sure to leave through the cafeteria exit and not the east wing. If you do, Sirius is going to slip, eat shit, and break multiple tables. As funny as it would be, you’d all get caught and given three weeks of detention.” 

The blonde girl left before saying anything else, and James stared in confusion. Sirius and him hadn’t planned any sort of prank yet. “Um, what is she talking about?” 

Regulus sighed. “You’ll find out later, I’m sure. Just don’t let my brother talk you into anything too stupid. Please?” 

“No promises.” 

At Regulus’ harsh glare, James put his hands up in surrender. “Okay, I promise. Nothing too stupid.” 

The boy didn’t look like he fully believed him, but he squeezed his hand tightly in goodbye, before reluctantly following his sister, glancing back once before he disappeared around the corner. 

Later that day, when the last bell rang, the sight of Sirius walking up to him with a wickedly mischievous grin, new pawprint chain hanging around his neck, and Peter trailing behind him holding a duffle bag full of what looked to be dish soap, James realized that somehow— someway— Pandora had been right. 

He made sure they exited through the cafeteria door after they poured all the soap into the courtyard fountain. 

･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ.

      James woke up to Effie smacking him in the head with a pillow. He groaned into the mattress, wanting to curl up into a ball and sleep forever. He had been up most of the night tossing and turning, not being able to fall asleep at all. He wasn’t sure if it was because he’d been too wired up from the prank, or if it was the pit in his chest that missed Regulus an astronomical amount, but he had to force three melatonin into his system before it finally crashed. 

“Sit up, I have rules to say and you’re gonna listen,” Effie said, hands on her hips. 

James warily sat up and put on his glasses. “Shoot.” 

“First of all, the neighbors in the general vicinity have all been bribed with a casserole and a bottle of wine, in return they'll be giving you until 11:30 to be loud. If the party continues even a minute after, I told them to call in a noise complaint. Do you understand?” 

“Crystal clear,” James rasped out, trying to blink some of the tiredness away. 

“Secondly, this house better be exactly the way we left it when we get home tomorrow afternoon. Your dad and I don’t care if the group of friends we agreed on stay the night, or if they’re still here tomorrow, but if anything is broken, or ruined, or the place is trashed, I will make you scrub this entire house with a toothbrush.” 

“Got it. Anything else?” 

“Yes. I’m going to be naive and believe that you’re my angel baby, and not a single drop of alcohol will be consumed by anyone, but if one of those heathens undoubtedly sneak some into this house, it better be long gone and out of sight before we get back,” Effie ranted with a fierce glare. “I mean it, James!” 

James innocently grinned. “There will be no alcohol. I’ve never even drank alcohol in my life.”

Another hit of the pillow in Effie’s hands knocked James’ glasses crooked. “Lastly, I know Regulus is coming, so if you’re going to be doing anything untowardly in this house, then—”

“Ah!” James yelled out. “Stop it. Nothing is happening—”

“Then,” Effie repeated louder. “You will be safe. Your father has left you protection in your bathroom—”

“Oh my god, enough! Nothing like that is happening, okay? His brother is going to be here. Please stop talking!” 

“You will be responsible—”

“Bye!” James shouted over her, turning her around and walking her toward his bedroom door. “Get out of the house. Have a great trip!” 

Once she was out of the door, he slammed it shut and locked it, ignoring her yelling on the other side for another minute, before she finally walked away and headed downstairs. James whined in absolute mortification, hitting his head on the door hard enough to hopefully erase the last three minutes of his life. 

“Something untowardly, huh?” A voice said from behind him. 

James had never jumped so hard in his life, slamming into the door as he tried to turn around quickly. Regulus was sitting on his bed, hands behind him and leaning back like he’d been there the whole time. The grin on his face was crooked, and alarmingly dangerous. James blushed so hard his entire face burst into flames. “How— how did you get in here?” 

Regulus glanced toward the window, but didn’t deem to give any better answer than that. If James wasn’t so horrifyingly embarrassed, he might’ve focused on how good he looked, and how mind altering it was to see him on his bed, but he had to break eye contact, not being able to handle the teasing grin anymore. “How long have you been here?” 

Regulus hummed. “A while. Your parents are about to leave, I was just waiting for them to come wake you up.” 

“Right,” James choked out, before he belatedly realized he wasn’t even dressed, and blushed even harder. 

Regulus followed his gaze, lingering on his bare chest and shoulders, before he slowly stood up. “I’ll leave you to get dressed. Wouldn’t want to do anything Effie wouldn’t approve of.” 

“Oh my god…” 

“Meet me in the car, okay?” Regulus requested, stepping close enough to lightly run a cold finger along his bare shoulder, his touch practically burning itself into his skin. “Wear comfortable shoes.” 

Then he was gone again.

He quickly put on a white shirt, before throwing one of his sweaters over it. He grabbed the first pair of jeans he saw, and shoved his feet into a pair of tennis shoes before he ran downstairs. James clumsily clasped his necklace around his neck as he searched the living room for his keys. The moment he found them, he was out the door and rushing to get into the Volvo. Regulus must have been just as antsy to leave, because the car started moving down the street as soon as James clicked in his seatbelt. 

James reached over to grab Regulus’ right hand, intertwining their fingers. Any remaining stress and anxiety left in him slowly melted away. “Where are we going?” 

“There’s a trail about twenty-five minutes away,” Regulus answered vaguely. 

“So… we’re hiking?” 

“No, James,” Regulus mocked. “We’re just gonna sit in the car and stare into the woods.” 

“You’re being extra mean today. I’m kind of into it,” James told him with a smug smirk. 

Regulus shook his head with a scoff, but gripped his hand tighter. When the car eventually turned into a gravel road, James saw a trailhead ahead of them. They parked in a designated turnoff right before it. He went to open his door, but Regulus pulled his hand back before he could. “Hold on, I have something for you.” 

James looked over to see him pull something out of the pocket of his jacket— James’ technically— and hand it over. The sight of a new phone made him pause, giving the boy a confused look. 

“It’s yours. Take it,” Regulus demanded, shoving it more in his direction. “I got it for you last night. You shouldn’t have gone this long without one, it’s not safe.” 

“Oh,” James replied dumbly, still trying to process that Regulus had got him something. That he’d done it last night, so he’d been thinking about him. That maybe, just maybe, he’d missed him as much. “Thank you. Truly.” 

“Yeah. I already put a bunch of numbers into it, and you can call any of them if something happens. Even if you don’t know who it is, I know them, and they can help.” 

James turned it on and scrolled through, seeing all of Regulus’ family in the contacts, including his uncle. All of his friends' numbers were also there. And his parents. He wasn’t sure how Regulus had gotten their numbers, but he’d learned to not question it anymore. There were two names in the contacts he didn’t recognize. “Who’s Barty and Evan?” 

“They’re my closest friends. They live in Alaska,” Regulus replied. “They know about you, so if for some reason me or my family can’t be reached, I wanted you to have their numbers.” 

James bit into his bottom lip. “They know about me?” 

“Yeah… they do. They’ve known about you since I met you,” Regulus said, sounding a bit flustered. “Now let’s go. Sirius is going to set everything up for the party, but he will whine and complain if we show up late.” 

Stepping out of the car, James slipped the new phone into his jeans before starting to walk to the trail head, only to get yanked to the side as Regulus intertwined their hands again and pulled him in the opposite direction. “Where are you going? The trail is that way.” 

“I said there was a trail, not that we would be taking it.” 

“Of course not,” James muttered, but followed without a second thought. He’d follow Regulus anywhere, even if was into the thick of some creepy ass woods. 

They walked for a few hours, mostly in peaceful silence, but every once in a while Regulus would point out wildlife that James hadn’t noticed. At one point they had crossed a stream, and James took it upon himself to accidentally jump in a little too harshly, splashing water up onto the both of them. The receiving glare he’d gotten in return warmed his chest and made his loud laughter echo through the empty forest. It must’ve taken most of the morning, but Regulus never seemed impatient or irritated that James was slow. He just held onto his hand like a lifeline, walking in confidence to the destination. Even in the most dense part of the woods they walked through, confusing enough to be a labyrinth, James never lost hope that Regulus knew where he was going. 

“We’re nearly there, do you see the light up ahead?” Regulus asked. 

James peered in the direction Regulus was looking, but even squinting and leaning forward didn’t show what he was talking about. “Should I?” 

Regulus smirked playfully. “What’s the point of glasses if they don’t even work?” 

“Ha. Ha,” James deadpanned. “Make fun of the half blind guy. Sure.” 

But a minute later, he did see the light. A break in the trees allowed a bright ray of sunlight to beam down, lighting up an open area they slowly approached. The sun was high in the sky now, no more morning cloud cover to hold it back. When they reached the edge of the pool of light, James stepped through a few low hanging branches to see a large meadow laying behind it. It was full of wildflowers— violet, yellow, red, and soft white. Somewhere nearby, he could hear the soft rush of the stream. The sun was directly overhead, bathing the entire opening in golden light, nothing to cast any shadows anywhere. James walked slowly forward, awestruck at how beautiful it was. Turning, he went to ask Regulus how he had found this, just to see him not there. Startled, he looked around and found the boy still under the dense canopy of shade at the edge, watching him with cautious eyes. 

James had been so distracted he had forgotten why Regulus had brought him here, and he stood frozen in the long grass, watching him back. “You promise you’re not going to burst into flames?” 

An amused snort left Regulus. “I promise I won’t burn.”

And so James stood there patiently, smiling encouragingly at the boy, letting him take his time. He held out his hand, offering it for whenever he was ready to step out and take it. Slowly, the boy took off his jacket and set it down on a nearby stump, fingers then returning to his shirt and unbuttoning it the whole way down. The entirety of his chest and stomach were visible, smooth pale skin drawing James’ eyes like a magnet. 

Regulus took a deep breath, before he reached out for James’ hand, and stepped out into the bright glow of the midday sun.